Author's Note: Kudos to djkauf for betaing this for me. This is my rendition of Darkchylde, obviously. It is finished and I'm posting it in about 10k word chunks.

“There it is,” Dad said as he pointed at my new high school when we turned the corner.

I looked up from my laptop and frowned at the oddly shaped building. “It looks like the Pentagon.”

He chuckled. “That not too far off. It was originally shaped that way, but over the years they expanded the building. On the north side are four triangle shaped wings. They just got funding on one more.”

I tried to picture that in my head. “It’s going to look like an inverted pentagram?”

It was Dad’s turn to frown playfully at me. “A star, thank you very much. Don’t start with your demon talk, Ari. Remember, this is Salem, Mississippi, not Massachusetts.”

With a roll of my eyes I closed up my laptop and started storing it in its bag. “It’s not demon talk. I don’t make fun of you believing in an imaginary grandfatherly man that lives in the sky and ignores your prayers, but demands you send them anyway. Please don’t make fun of what I deem a simple hobby and not a religion.

He waved me off and had a look on his face that told me wished he hadn’t said anything. “Let’s not get into a fight. I’m sorry I brought it up.”

I nodded and let it go.

Religion was a touchy subject between the two of us since I found Mom’s stuff hidden away in the basement of our last house the year previous. She kept a journal… I should say many journals, since she graduated from college. They detailed her life. Someone that I thought I knew, I didn’t know at all.

At the beginning of the year she died under strange circumstances. I was the one who found her in our basement, charred to a crisp. The strange circumstance was that there hadn’t been a fire.

Spontaneous human combustion was what the news called it. The official report was that she was smoking, her clothes most likely caught on fire causing her skin to split open and her fat to ignite in a wick-effect scenario.

The only problem with that load of bull was that Mom didn’t smoke. The one time she caught me trying it out when I was ten, I received a two hour long lecture with visual aids, a visit to the cancer ward at the local hospital, and a visit to a retirement home to talk to a guy that used a tube in his throat to smoke his cigarettes and talked through a freaky electronic voice box.

It was just one. God forbid if she found out I had smoked half a pack or anything. Needless to say I haven’t touched them since.

Another point of contention was that she was sitting in the lotus position that I knew she used after doing her yoga exercises. She burned just like that. She didn’t fall over or sprawl out like she had been trying to put out the flames or anything. Mom just burned in place, with her eyes closed.

All of that and to top it off, Mom wasn’t fat, at all. The police and coroner’s report made it sound like she was a tub of lard. Tell me how a fat person could possible fit into a size three pair of jeans.

That’s kind of why we moved.

My dad never went down in the basement after that. I practically lived down there, especially when I found her journals. There were fifty-one of them in total. She was working on number fifty-two before she died.

They were incredibly detailed; that’s why she had so many, in case you were wondering. Mom was a professor of Ancient and Classical Mythology. I guessed that her doctoral thesis wasn’t enough to sate her desire to write endless amounts of stuff, even if it didn’t have anything to do with mythology.

A large portion of her personal writings included how annoyed she was that Dad wouldn’t let her teach me about any of her religion.

He wanted to raise me as a Presbyterian and mom wanted to raise me as a Pagan. In the end they made sure I was exposed to all sorts of beliefs and I would be told about hers when I was sixteen. Supposedly I would be old enough then to rationally make a decision as to a faith.

You may be thinking that I’m stretching the truth here a little. I’m actually making a conservative reconstruction of it. I used to hear them argue at night.

Here’s why.

Mom’s doctoral thesis was about Atlantis. It wasn’t about the existence or non-existence, it was about the people and how they lived. I read the whole thing and then started reading her journals. Not only did mom believe that there was an Atlantis, she believed that she was descended from their people. So by extension, so was I.

Her goddess was Valka the one who supposedly told her disciple, a Sorceress named Zhered-Na, that Atlantis was going to be sunk in a great storm. The sorceress was exiled from the island for inciting panic; then down the road, it happened. Atlantis sunk and only a handful of its people who lived on the mainland survived.

One guess as to where that mainland happened to be, and it wasn’t Europe or the Middle East.

So there I was, a relatively well educated fifteen year-old guy reading about all of this mythology my mom had obviously made up in some delusional or hallucinogenic state. I’d decided that my dad was right and I was glad he insisted that I not learn about Mom’s nutso religion. That’s when I ran across this really big book, like two feet by two feet and four inches thick.

It literally looked ancient. There was no title on the front and the writing inside consisted of these weird symbols. I didn’t know what to make of it until I’d read further into Mom’s journals.

“We’re here.”

I hate the country.

It wasn’t really the country. It was more like five acres of land — guess who has to mow that crap — a house, then another five acres of land and another house, all about three miles away from the school I’d be attending.

Mississippi sucks.

The house wasn’t that bad though. It was a simple one story three bedroom place. There was a mini-barn/maintenance shed out back that had a sweet storm cellar for hurricanes, tornados, zombie apocalypses and other various natural disasters. I was seriously going to make that mine as quick as possible. I already told Dad that when we scoped the place out the previous month.

Anyway, where was I? Oh yeah, indecipherable text in an old book.

Luckily Mom was nice enough to leave a key for me. It wasn’t some 128 bit encryption key code that unlocked the secrets to the universe or the backdoor to Wikileaks. It was just a simple substitution key.

My guess is that this code was written way back when people were pretty much stupid. The whole thing is like assigning a word to a symbol so #&% means the dog shat. So if it was arranged like %#& then it would read shat the dog. Simple, right?

My problem was finding time to actually translate the damn thing. Every time I get some privacy, Dad bugs me with mowing the grass, running to the store for him, or any number of annoying things.

That and I was still reading Mom’s journals.

I got the first chapter down pretty good. That’s when I started to think that Mom wasn’t so nutso after all.

It was a history of the last sorceress of Atlantis Zhered-Na and the supposed knowledge passed down to her from her goddess.

The second part was the methodology of conditioning your body in a way that would open it to magic, first of which was devotion to Valka. I recognized some of the methods because they were what my mom was doing.

When Dad found out about it, he went just this side of ballistic. That’s when the arguments started, about four months ago. He thought it was my friends’ influence so he accepted a job offer in BFE to hopefully put an end to the problem.

And here we are.

~O~

The truck took forever to unload, and the boxes forever to unpack. After three days we had most of the stuff put where we wanted it and worried about making everything look perfect later.

I went easy on the posters and the gaming materials in my room this round. Since I didn’t have anyone to game with, odds are I wouldn’t in this bo-hick town, they went in the back of the closet until I got to go to a convention or something.

My posters which Dad said God frowned upon joined the gaming supplies. There was a chance that if I could get him off my back then I’d be able to spend more time translating Mom’s magic book.

The chance came the next morning when he took off for work. I told him that I’d be setting up the storm cellar as an entertainment lounge for my video games and movies. That way he wouldn’t have to worry about me turning up the sound to ear-bleeding levels and disturbing his Fox News watching.

In my opinion, news sounded much better with World of Warcraft and Lady Gaga at full blast. If I squinted hard enough I could almost picture the talking heads singing along. Needless to say I’d have to squint awful hard.

The storm cellar wasn’t one of the cheapy ones you see on TV or on disaster movies. It had a real door, real air conditioning, and a real power supply with a generator backup if needed. I’d almost say you could live in it, but there wasn’t a toilet or a kitchen, just a mini fridge and an emergency portable potty — I’m not even going to try to explain that one. I guess if a tornado was straight overhead then I’d probably need to crap too.

The best thing was the lock on the door. I planned to hook up a doorbell light so if Dad wanted come by and the music was up then I’d be able to stash whatever it was that I needed to hide before he had a chance to bust me.

My furniture consisted of an old couch with an equally old hide-away bed.

I hurried through setting up the television and the gaming console, whose sole purpose in recent times was to provide cover for the times I spent translating the book or trying out some of Mom’s exercises.

They wound up being pretty neat. Over the last few months, I’d already felt looser and more in touch with myself. Oh, and I could do the splits without straining any important equipment, if you get my meaning.

Eventually, I had to skip over some of Mom’s journals, because she started talking about certain topics that I thought were a little gross, mostly to do with Dad and I’m not going over that subject without a serious amount of alcohol. Since I don’t drink serious amounts, it might be a while before that topic comes back up.

Down to business.

The various parts of the book were labeled with headings, not so much with titles. Once I’d translated those I had a better idea of what I wanted to concentrate on first. Why spend hours on the boring stuff if it was going to be boring, was my philosophy.

Two thirds of the book dealt with magic. I know what you’re thinking: Magic? What can I say, I’m sixteen, this stuff, even if it didn’t work, was cool. I had plans to incorporate it into my RPG stuff given the chance. I was big on realism when gaming.

Most of the magic was either lame or dealt with things that I wasn’t exactly interested in at the moment. That was until I found the part about Astral Projecting. It’s where you send a portion of your spirit out into the world to look around without actually going out yourself. It seemed benign enough.

Mom’s corresponding journal entry was in the fifty-second volume, the final one. It was at the beginning of that particular journal so I felt fairly safe. And no, before you ask, I haven’t read her final entry.

To tell you the truth, I was kind of scared to. The only thing I could think of was that Mom made some kind of herbal mixture she found in the book and messed it up somehow. That was probably what caused her SHC.

I translated the proper passage and assumed the position to attempt my first bit of magic.

That’s when I heard someone yelling outside.

“Hello? Anyone home?”

It was a male someone and I was annoyed.

Closing up the book, I pulled up the cushion to the hide-away and stuffed it inside. Mom’s journal followed and I then I went to the door. When I opened it, I realized I should have just waited him out. A guy, about my age, was in the processes of giving up and leaving when I made too much noise opening the storm cellar door.

“Oh, hey.” He smiled big and wide. “I’m Perry, Perry Stodghill, your next door neighbor.”

His hand was out as he was walking toward me. I closed the door to the storm cellar and made my way to meet him.

“Ariel Chylde,” I said as we grasped hands.

He looked confused, so I beat him to the inevitable question I received with every new person I met. “Ariel is a guy’s name. It’s Jewish, means Lion of God. Girls took it over like they do every decent male name. Call me Ari.”

He nodded at the oversharing. “So, you’re Jewish?”

I shook my head. “No, just my name. My dad is Presbyterian and I’m not really anything.”

That got me a smile. “Good, you’ll fit in just fine at school. Most of the people around here are Baptist, but the kids are tired of the fire and brimstone BS they spout.”

“Oh, cool. I moved here from Boston and I wasn’t really thrilled about entering the Mississippi Bible Belt.”

He shrugged. “Who would be?”

With a gesture at where I emerged I received a questioning look. “Getting the storm cellar prepared?”

I looked back for some reason. “Sort of. I was going to turn it into a second room for me so my dad would lay off about the noise.”

A pleased faraway look dropped over Perry’s face. “Good times. I lost my virginity in there with Becky Sorenson. That’s who lived here before you, but her parents found out I desecrated their only daughter and moved to Utah.”

“That sucks; though that might explain that odd smell of old sushi down there.”

Perry’s eyes darted to me and the teasing expression I had on my face. He added a smile of his own. “Yeah, you’ll fit in just fine.”

He looked around some more and I guess he decided that there weren’t any more teenage girls to deflower.

“Hey, uh, some of us are getting together later tonight and heading to Sprocket’s Field, it’s like a hang-out for the disaffected and all. As long as we keep our lawlessness confined there the cops promised to leave us alone. You interested?”

Perry threw up air quotes, like that was exactly what the cops told him.

I cocked an eyebrow at him. “Is this the part where the new guy accepts and then regrets it later when he’s forced into some mandatory hayseed hazing ritual involving a sleeping cow and a latex glove with a hole in it?”

He laughed good-naturedly. “I think you’ve watched Footloose one too many times.”

I shrugged. “Just as long as there’s a preacher’s daughter to despoil then I’m in.”

“Too late. She’s already on her third STD and it’s only just turned August.”

“Damn.”

He grinned, backing away. “Pick you up about seven?”

I nodded and waved as he returned across the field.

~O~

Returning to my hideaway, I pulled my book and Mom’s journal back out and got to work.

Two hours later and the final results were dismal. Not only did I not fly around in an Astral Form, I wound up earning a spectacular cramp in my right hamstring from sitting in the lotus position for so long.

Tracing my finger along the passage I was supposed to chant, I frowned. “Maybe I’m saying it wrong. Where’s an Atlantean pronunciation guide when I really need one.”

For the next fifteen minutes I tried out different ways to say the sentence or incantation, whatever you want to call it.

“Anaal nathrach, orth' bhais's bethad, do che'l de'nmha.”

The last time I spoke the passage, when I pronounced the first word as something other than anal — which was kind of gay to begin with — something flashed before my eyes.

It was just a glimpse, a snapshot of a scene, barely a millisecond long, but it was there nonetheless.

“What the fu…”

I couldn’t say anymore because of the searing pain. I dropped to my knees and screamed. It felt like I’d been suspended over a molten pool of lava and left for a few hours to simmer until well done. Looking down I saw tendrils of steam wafting from the skin of my arms. Thoughts of what happened to my mom shot through my head and I quickly concentrated on my skin and saw that it wasn’t black and more importantly it wasn’t on fire, just steamy.

Struggling I scrambled up as fast as I could. Even though I wasn’t charred, it felt like the worst sunburn imaginable across my entire body. I made my way upstairs and out of the storm cellar, quickly across the grass to the back door.

In less than a minute I was stripped and under the showerhead dousing myself with as much cold water as possible. Steam billowed, filling the bathroom and smelling of rotten eggs.

“Dad is gonna freaking kill me.”

Stripping off my clothes, I dropped them on the floor of the shower stall in the corner. The pain had receded to a dull throb. I grabbed the soap and lathered up as much as possible to kill the stink that had to be attached to me.

I scrubbed and scrubbed until I thought I’d gotten it all then rinsed and stepped out to open the single window in the bathroom and vent the worst. Virtually the entire can of air freshener helped a little.

As I was choking on Morning Dew scented Glade, I checked myself out in the mirror.

“No black or red skin, check.” Then upon further inspection, “No body hair, check.”

Whatever it was that almost burned me, singed ever single follicle of hair off of my body from the neck down. After double checking my face, I frowned. Make that from the nose down. The goatee I was working at my best to grow was gone as well. With a resigned sigh I stepped back.

“At least I’m not bald or missing my eyebrows. That would seriously suck a week before school.”

I sealed off the bathroom and shoved a towel at the bottom of the door, from the outside, until it had a chance to vent properly. There was only another two hours left until Dad got home from work. I hoped it was enough.

Considering the average temperature in Mississippi during the month of August, which fluttered around the I’m Melting! range, I assumed that I wouldn’t be expected to dress for the rabble-rousing that night. A pair of light shorts and a tank would be in my future.

Before I put them on I noticed that I still reeked, just not as bad as before.

“Damn, it’s just my luck that the one spell I pick, that works, is Eau de Natural Gas cologne.”

The only thing that would possibly stifle the stench was regular aftershave or cologne, but I’d smell like a walking porno afterward. That left me with one choice. The third bedroom closet held the last of Mom’s things. Dad didn’t have the heart to donate them to charity, and I was the one that wound up packing all of her things.

It may sound cruel to make a son do these sorts of things, considering how recent her death had been. That was the weird thing. Yeah, I lost it when I realized what had happened to her in our old basement. I did the expected thing and cried for a couple of days, even at her funeral, but within a couple of weeks I was over it. I missed her every day, don’t misunderstand, but I wasn’t going to let it rule my life. Maybe old people were too set in their ways.

Anyhow, I knew exactly what was in the four boxes of clothes and the one box of other stuff that Dad wanted to keep. It was the other stuff box that I was concerned with at the moment.

Mom was like ninety-nine percent Swedish. She had seriously fair skin without a single freckle, and she took very good care if it. There were tons of moisturizers, lotions, sunscreens, you name it, and Dad wanted to keep it all. I had visions of him opening up the box in years to come and sniffing at the bottles in some vain attempt to reignite some sensory memory or something. It was all very depressing.

I routed around the box for a few minutes, sniffing at each bottle until I could find one that didn’t immediately scream femininity. No, I had no desire to smell like Strawberry Blossom Butter Eve, or whatever strange scent caught her nose at the time she purchased that one. Instead, I settled on Melon.

It was simple and green. I liked green. It wasn’t my favorite color or anything, but I like it all the same.

Do I need to tell you what it felt like to cover every inch of my skin with that stuff? Well, it was pretty distracting; having a hairless body amped up the whole experience. I so get why girls do this. Taking advantage of the lubrication I took care of a problem that had come up during the process and then waited for the stuff to soak into my skin so I could get dressed.

Thankfully, the rotten eggs smell went away, but I was reeking of fresh melon. I hoped that it would fade away over the following two hours so my dad wouldn’t notice. To distract him I went to the kitchen and set out the makings for fried chicken. Nothing stinks up a house like grease, chicken, and vegetables cooking.

That left me time to light a few candles and clean up my mess in the storm cellar.

Once the big book was stowed, I took Mom’s journal and began poring over it with a vengeance. It was obvious enough that I’d stumbled over what had caused her death, and I’d only gotten a mere taste of what she experienced.

The following twenty-five pages looked like she had the same problem I did with the pronunciation of the incantation. The only difference was when I performed it, I was in the progress of cleaning up and Mom was in the proper position, giving it her full attention. The first thing I could compare it with was standing on a nice safe sidewalk and stepping out into traffic. I received a glancing blow by a car and Mom was run clean over.

Not pretty, I know, but still, the analogy holds. The more important discovery was that magic actually works and I knew what killed my mother.

~O~

“Did you shave your arms?” Dad asked before biting into his second thigh.

“Uh… yeah. Don’t worry; I’m not gay. It’s a trend.”

He rolled his eyes as if to say, not another one.

“I met our next door neighbor… and I use the term next door pretty loosely.”

That got his mind off of my new hairlessness. “What are they like?”

“Name’s Stodghill. Perry is my age and he offered to introduce me to some of the people I’ll be going to school with tonight, so he’s picking me up at seven.”

There was a coming motion of protest of why I didn’t okay it though him first, but he quashed the end before saying anything. “Just make sure you’re home before eleven please. You know I don’t sleep well if you’re out when I go to bed.”

I nodded without any resistance or face-making. “We live in hicks-ville. I seriously doubt there’s anything to do that late anyway.”

He chuckled and set down a thoroughly stripped bone. “I grew up in a place like this. You’d be surprised at how much there is to do.”

Crossing my silverware on top of the plate, I stood and started the cleanup. “Yeah, I can just imagine. We’ll probably go down and cruise the local Sonic, head to the bowling alley, toss a few frames, and then on to farmer Ted’s pasture for some cow-tipping.”

“What have I said about sarcasm, Ari?”

“That it’s the last recourse of a weak mind.” Pointing my finger at him, I put on a serious face. “I’ll have you know I looked it up. It’s actually a sure sign that the person using it has vastly fluid higher brain functions, so that argument doesn’t hold water anymore, Dad.”

He stared at me like he wasn’t buying what I was selling. “Where did you hear that?”

I shrugged. “Some scientific study funded by the government.”

He grunted and stood from the table. “Probably the same people that study the sex lives of starfish.”

Right as I pressed the button to start the dishwasher, the doorbell rang. “Excellent timing.”

Patting my back pocket, I made sure that I had my wallet and key. “Perry’s here, Dad,” I yelled down the hall. “I’m leaving.”

His voice returned with assent before I opened the door.

Sprocket’s field wound up being about five miles away in the middle of an empty piece of property surrounded by pine trees, and when I say empty piece of property, I mean about a hundred acres of empty. A few trucks were there along with a couple of cars, all set up in a wide partial circle.

“More are on the way. We usually set up a fire to keep the bugs from becoming too much.”

I nodded. “So what happens at these things?”

The truck we were in took that moment to bounce hard.

“Damn armadillo holes!” Perry yelled.

When we righted ourselves he continued on. “Basic stuff: beer, music, bullshit. It depends on what’s going on. Sometimes couples split off or we shoot fireworks on holidays. We don’t play Twister or anything.”

“Damn, so I brought the Crisco for nothing?”

He grinned as we pulled up. There were five guys and what had to be a dozen girls already there.

My eyes went wide. “I’m starting to like this town a lot more.”

“Thought you might.” He pointed over to one of the cars. “See that girl over there with the brown hair and purple shirt?” I nodded. “She’s off limits. That’s Suzie Coomes. She’s only twelve.”

My mouth dropped open. “No -- way.”

The girl he indicated was five-seven easy and with the humongous breasts, body, and makeup looked like she was eighteen.

“No shit, dude. She’s Terry’s little sister… that’s him in the muscle shirt over there. He will rip off your arms if you so much as even look at her with lust in your eyes.”

With a nod I crossed her off the night’s possibilities. “Consider her off my radar.”

“Everyone else should pair off so you’ll know who’s dating who pretty soon.”

“Cool.”

Perry killed the engine and the lights right after that. We hopped out and he waved me back. “Help me out with the keg.”

Three of the girls ran up on his side and we all met at the tailgate. “Hey Perry, who’s the new guy?”

The blonde with straight hair looked to be the leader of the three since the two brunettes were eagerly looking on and at a respectful distance behind her.

“That’s Ari, my new neighbor. He’s cool, single, and he smells like honeydew for some reason.”

Someone behind me sniffed and I jerked away. It was Susan, the twelve-year-old.

“Gah!” I jumped away.

She held a shocked look for a second and then turned on an evil glare from hell on Perry. “You did not lay that lame-ass thirteen year old joke on another one, Perry Stodghill.”

“Twelve actually,” he said with a grin.

Then I knew I’d been had. “Asshole.”

He shrugged it off. “It’s tradition, besides that guy I showed you… he really will rip your arms off and Kevin here really is his little sister.”

For that one, Susan kicked him on his right shin, but it was a glancing blow and he danced out of the way. “I swear if you call me Kevin one more time, I’ll tell everyone about Halloween three years ago.”

Even in the fading light, I could see Perry go pale. “Gheeze, chill. No need to bring out the heavy guns. Besides, his name is really Ariel. I thought you two would hit it off.”

That brought a surprised look from Susan. “Really? Your name’s Ariel?”

Everyone was looking at me now, including the others that were at the front of the truck.

“It’s a guy’s name!” I said in defense. “Girls stole it.”

By that time Perry had dragged the keg to the tailgate and I grabbed one side, hefting it up. We lugged it over to this giant garbage can and dropped it inside. A couple of guys were already surrounding it with bags of ice. He tapped it and started filling cups.

“It’s only a little cold; I picked it up before dropping by and grabbing Ariel.”

I frowned at him, but kept passing plastic cups back until everyone was wet — for those of you uninitiated, that means when everyone has a beer. I really didn’t care if anyone called me by my real name. I just didn’t like anyone making fun of it. My mom picked it out. Granted, while growing up I hated her for it, but having her die on me I was more appreciative of anything she did for me, including giving me an awful name.

The evening wore on, the fire was started, and the bullshit was flying. It did prove productive in that I found out about a lot of the school teachers and their quirks ahead of time. The downside was that Susan sat next to me and gave the other girls territorial glares, while her brother sent disapproving looks my way.

Eventually, everyone started feeling the beer and Susan started feeling me.

“You shave?” she asked. It was more of an observation than a question.

I reached up and felt my chin before I realized what she was talking about since she had her hand on my forearm.

“Oh, that. I got caught in a flash fire earlier and it singed almost all of my hair off. That’s why I smell like melon, by the way. I needed something to take the burned hair smell off.”

She looked down and smiled. “Your legs, too?”

I nodded and watched as Susan reached down and stroked my shin before moving up and under my shorts. They were knee huggers, so it wasn’t like she was grabbing any ass. Still, it felt pretty nice and she seemed to enjoy it.

“I like it. You should keep it this way.”

Her brother looked down at my legs and laughed. “You got the hots for a guy that shaves his legs, Sue?”

She glared at him. “What’s wrong with shaving? It’s sexy. You could use a thorough waxing there, Terry. I don’t see how Marie puts up with your gorilla-back.”

Marie ran her hand up the back of his shirt. “I like it. It gives me something to hold on to.”

The other girls gagged playfully, but were more interested in checking out my legs. A few of them even came over and ran a hand across. I got four or five approving looks, but even with that, the rest just giggled and ran back.

Given all the attention, and my age, not to mention my hormones, by the time the procession made it though, I had a serious hard-on. Luckily I had my cup of beer to cover, not that Susan was fooled for a second.

With a wry smile she hopped up and stood in front of me holding her hands out. “Come on.”

I was about to call her an evil bitch, but I noticed she was blocking everyone else’s view.

“Sue,” Terry protested.

She turned her head. “You’re my brother, not my father.”

There was the moment of truth for me. I had no preconceived notions about what might happen if I went off with her, but then again, what do teenagers normally do when plied with beer and attractive company? My only question was if my arms being ripped off was a decent price to pay for whatever she had in mind.

Tossing caution into the wind, I stood and Susan threaded her fingers with mine.

“My truck’s over there.” She pointed with a smile.

I finished off the last of my beer and readied myself for whatever games she wanted to play. “So, I guess you’re not really twelve.”

She chuckled. “Hardly. I turned sixteen two months ago.”

“And that whole Kevin thing?”

Susan grimaced. “It’s my middle name. My parents are so fucked up, but at least I didn’t have to suffer alone. Terry’s middle name is Stephanie. But don’t ever call him that… he really would rip off your arms.”

When we rounded the truck she opened the tailgate and motioned for me to sit on the end.

“I don’t have to worry about any boyfriends that aren’t present do I?”

She stayed standing and brushed her hands up my legs. “Nope. Dumped my last boyfriend at the end of the school year. I like your legs like this, Ariel. If we started dating, would you keep them that way for me?”

I looked to the side trying to figure out what she was scheming. “Are you one of those girls that secretly wants to dress her boyfriend up in women’s clothes?”

When her hands reached up under my shorts and caressed my thighs I nearly lost it. Hell, if she wasn’t going to be my girlfriend I’d probably keep shaving if it felt like this.

“Not really. I just like to try new things. The guys around here have issues with aggressive women. They’re stuck back in the old days when women were supposed to be barefoot and subservient. I just like to have fun.”

I thanked whoever invented really loose knee shorts as I felt her hands work their way higher. “Are you fun, Ariel?”

“I’m pretty fun.”

She eased up, bringing her face closer to mine. “Then why aren’t you touching me.”

~O~

Okay, I love Mississippi. They’re very friendly there.

~O~

While the experience with Susan wasn’t anything I’m likely to regret… ever… I didn’t wake up with the most pleasant feeling. I attribute that to the seriously messed up dreams. All the credit for that probably goes to figuring out how my mother died and how I almost became a charcoal briquette in the same way.

I’m not that big of a horror movie fan. They’re all the same anyway. That’s way I couldn’t figure out where the imagery for all the monsters came from. Slithering things, fangy things, scaly things, things with massively long claws dripping with ichor played an up front and center role in my subconscious.

While I didn’t wake up screaming and dripping with sweat, I pretty near peed myself -- only lost a couple of drops. There have got to be better ways to wake up than that.

I gathered my still wet clothes out of the shower stall and took them to the laundry along with my other dirty clothes and ran load. When I returned to the bathroom, I looked at the bar of soap and thought about what Susan had said about me staying shaved and how much she loved the way my skin felt when she was going down on me.

That’s the reason I went to the third bedroom and pulled out the body wash that went with the melon lotion I’d used the night before. I wasn’t going all girl-like or anything of the sort. The way I reasoned it was that if smooth and fruity smelling skin led me to more of what I received last night then I’d be a melon-washing smooth-skinned mother-fucker.

After putting on some more lotion after the shower, I donned some shorts and a tee shirt then threw the wash into the dryer before heading off to the storm cellar again.

Thoughts of just burning the book and getting on with my life filled my mind, but the knowledge that magic was real stayed my hand.

Instead, I went back the third part and stared at the symbols. Some had become familiar to me after translating so much. Looking at them again, I held a newfound respect for what they were. It was akin to staring at fire; used improperly, it could destroy everything, but where would mankind be without its existence.

Conflicting emotions ran through me as I turned each page.

“What to do with you.”

Thirty minutes or so passed as I pondered my dilemma. Eventually, I reached the end and stared at the embossed symbol of some kind of dragon-like creature on the back cover.

“What am I supposed to do, Mr. Dragon? Hmm?”

I let my finger trace the image and the circle surrounding it.

“You’re not being very forthcoming. Maybe I should put you on E-Bay, at least get something out of the destruction you’ve caused. Hell, even if nobody figures it out, you’re old enough to warrant some serious cash I bet.”

My thoughts were interrupted by the ringing of my cell. When I retrieved it from my back pocket, I was happy to see Susan’s name on the Caller ID.

Opening up the connection I lifted the phone to my ear. “Susan’s love slave, how may I help you?”

There was giggling on the other end of the line. “Now that’s how everyone should answer their phone.”

I shrugged and leaned back on the hideaway. “After the unselfish welcome you gave me last night, I thought it was the least I could do. I still feel bad that you wouldn’t let me return the favor.”

“You’ll get your chance soon enough, Ariel. Besides, I want to make sure we have some privacy when that time comes.”

There was no doubt about that. I wanted nothing but serious uninterrupted time to worship that unbelievable body of hers. “Well, my Dad works days and I’m all by my lonesome.”

“What about your mom?”

Answering that one required a delicate answer so she wouldn’t feel guilty about answering. “She’s not with us any longer.”

“Oh, sorry.”

“It’s no big deal, Susan. It’s not like I said anything about it last night. She died at the beginning of the year.”

There was a little bit of silence between us until she came back with renewed enthusiasm. “I could come over now if you want. Your dad doesn’t come home for lunch does he?”

I tried not to sound overeager. “No, he works on the coast, and I’d love the company.”

Her voice came back with a definite breathy quality to it. “Well then, better do some tongue-ups. It’s gonna get a work out.”

I laughed. “You should see me with ice cream cones. I love a good lick.”

“You have any condoms?”

A visitor in my underwear came awake at the thought. “Several.”

“Good. You live next to Perry right?”

“Yeah, he said a girl named Becky used to live here. I have a place set up in the storm cellar behind the house.”

“Uh-huh. I know just where you’re talking about. Don’t move a muscle. I’ll be there in about ten minutes.”

~O~

Regardless of what she’d said, I moved more than a muscle. I cleaned up my mess, stored the book away under the cushions, turned on some music and lit a few candles. That was about all that I had time for before I heard the sound of the door opening at the top of the stairs.

“Ariel? You down there?”

“Come on in, Susan.”

The sound of her shoes clicking on the stairs sent my brain on overdrive. The only thing that was running through my head was you’re gonna get laid, you’re gonna get laid!

I’m sixteen, give me a break.

She was wearing a semi-short skirt and a sleeveless buttondown that barely contained her breasts. I was thinking that she really liked to show them off. Not that I was complaining. I wasn’t stupid.

Her finger came up and waggled back and forth. “Naughty, Ariel. I told you not to move a muscle. Now you’ll have to be punished.”

Holy crap, where did she come up with this stuff?

Susan looked around for a few moments and then before she made herself comfortable on the hideaway, her skirt dropped off to pool on the floor. The waggling finger changed to a beckoning one and she pointed to the floor.

“On your knees and get busy. I’ve been thinking about this all morning.”

I almost started laughing at her bossiness, but again I’m not stupid. If a little playing around got me what I wanted then I was all for it. I kneeled in front of her and set my hands on her knees.

“I’m not calling you mistress. So get that out of your head.”

Her face screwed up playfully.

~O~

My first time was a little disappointing for her, but I was a trooper and made up for it with more oral, until I was ready again. I think that turned her on more than anything. The second round was much more her speed and I found out why she didn’t want me to return the favor. When she finally reached her climax, let’s say that she was very vocal.

“I feel like such a slut,” she said as we were cooling down afterward.

I chuckled a little. “Why? Because you like sex? Welcome to the club. I guess that makes me a slut too.”

She sighed. “Yeah, but it’s different for girls. You know that.”

“Only if you’re doing more than one guy at a time.” I paused for a moment. “You’re not, are you?”

The smack I received on my hip let me know that question was out of line. “No.”

“Well then. See, you can’t be a slut. It’s a rule.”

Susan shifted a little and relaxed against me. “This was fun.”

“Just fun? You seemed to be enjoying it a little more than that.”

A giggle shook her body against mine which was a really nice feeling.

“I can’t believe you went down on me after the first time. I thought that was a guy taboo.”

I shrugged. “I was wearing a condom, so it’s not like… you know.”

“Still, it was really hot. I want to do that again.”

“Right now?” I was up for it in more ways than one.

“Down boy,” she said as she gripped me. “I’m already a little sore.”

A sigh escaped my lips. “Sorry.”

Receiving a single squeeze before she let go Susan looked up at me. “It’s not a bad kind of sore, really. Maybe tomorrow? What time’s your dad leave for work?”

“Seven.”

She cringed. “Too early for me. How about the same time tomorrow morning. We have to get in as much as possible before school starts. The units keep a closer eye on me during the week.”

“Deal. Anything special I can do for you?”

Her head cocked and she smiled at me. “Like what?”

“I don’t know… make you lunch or bring you chocolates.”

That brought a laugh out as she pushed herself up and off the hideaway. “Just yourself, cowboy. And if anyone asks, you’re off the market, I’m your girlfriend.”

“Wouldn’t have it any other way.”

~O~

I watched Susan get dressed which was almost as sexy as watching her get undressed. When I started to get up, she made me lie back down saying how she wanted to remember me just like I was.

My life had turned to the fantastic. The only thing that would make it any better was if Mom was in the house.

When I heard the door close, I slid off the couch, pleasantly mellowed out and I cleaned up the mess I’d made: namely the used condoms.

“Eww. You’d think they’d make something absorbent.”

During our time together, I had to move the book because it was getting in the way. What I didn’t notice was where I’d tossed my first condom.

“Aww, crap. That’s going to lower your value on E-bay.” I sniggered briefly. “Yeah, I can see that ad. Ancient Atlantian book of magic. Heavy cum stain on dragon’s face. Bargain!”

I disposed of the condoms in the trash can, stuffing them into an empty Coke can so I wouldn’t get busted if dad decided to snoop. Lectures about sex I didn’t need.

The only thing I had to clean up the mess on the book was my shirt, but since I was doing laundry anyway I used it. The odd part was that when I got back, all evidence of it was gone.

“Thaaaaat’s freaky.”

There wasn’t even a wet mark.

Closing it up, I stowed it away again and donned my shirt before heading back up to fluff and fold.

~O~

“Ariel Chylde.”

The smell of rotten eggs was back, along with a lot of black. The feeling of weightlessness was disorienting and the voice that called out to me was less than comforting.

“Several millennia have passed since I last visited your realm.”

Looking around did nothing to help me locate the sound of the voice.

“Who are you?” I asked the emptiness.

“My one true name is Dormammu, child.”

A sense of dread settled over me when he spoke his name. Something powerful was out there, stronger than anything could ever imagine.

I tried to keep the panic out of my voice, but I don’t think I was too successful. “What do you want? Why am I here?”

His chuckle was vaguely reminiscent of Jabba the Hutt. “It was you that called upon me. You uttered the words of the Dragon and gave of yourself in supplication, thus opening the portal to my dimension.”

Denial was on my lips, but I shuddered to a stop before I voiced them. The incantation and the mess I’d made in the back of the book; that’s what he was talking about.

“You are in possession of the knowledge of Zhered-Na, my last and most devoted priestess in your dimension, and now you have come to retrieve what is yours by birthright. Will you claim the power that I bestow upon you, power beyond your wildest dreams, Ariel Chylde?”

I tried to swallow down my fear. “I… don’t know. W-what is the power?”

The Jabba chuckle returned. “It is what you make of it. Every servant in my employ is birthed with a unique talent. My power will awaken that talent and you will be reborn. Zhered-Na was a Seer and a gifted practitioner of magic. You may be something similar or something that has never before been seen in your dimension. The choice is yours.”

My brain only moved in one direction with the information he just gave me. “Can I bring my mother back to life?”

“It is within my power. Do you accept, Ariel Chylde?”

The thought that I could see my Mom again pushed me forward. “What do I have to do?”

“You allow me to take your hand and bathe you in the Flames of the Faltine, baptizing you in my essence.”

“Flames?” I shrank back. “That’s what killed my mother!”

“Ignorance destroyed your mother’s mortal body, Ariel Chylde. I will enlighten you. You have already taken a small measure of my essence. Have you not shown talents since your last foray into the knowledge of Zhered-Na?”

That took me aback. “What talents? What are you talking about?”

“The women-child that you made yours.”

Susan? “That was because of you?”

He gave a long slow yummy sound. “Mmmmmm, it is what you made of the insignificant amount with which of you have been touched. Think of what you could do with more, a limitless supply of power.”

“My mom.”

“And more. Take my hand, Ariel Chylde and bathe in the Flames of Faltine.”

The darkness receded and a gargantuan red talon hand eased forward. Its skin alit with red and orange flame dancing all across.

I started to reach out for it, but pulled back at the last second. “How do I know I won’t wind up like my mother?”

The hand stopped mere feet away from me. “You have given of yourself in the process, and a quality gift it was. The substance of life is what you chose to sacrifice for an audience with me. Your mother chose to take what was not hers and entered into this realm unprepared.”

I wasn’t about to tell him that a used condom tossed aside so I could put another one on in an effort to bone Susan was done deliberately.

“I don’t know…”

“A further example of my good faith is in order. Something to show you I do not exaggerate in what I claim.” All the fingers but one curled back in his palm. “Voluntarily touch the edge, Ariel Chylde. Brief contact is all that is needed to bestow upon you another measure of what I can offer. Use this as you desire and know that I do not speak false.”

It would be so easy to accept. Just a little more to see if he was bullshitting me or not. Before I could second guess myself, I reached out and grabbed the tip of his talon, wrapping my hand around it tightly.

“Yesssss. Feel the Flame of Faltine and taste what can be possible.”

My hand locked on his talon and I couldn’t pull back. Orange and red fire danced up my hand and across my arm before I could finally force my hand to release and jerk my arm back.

“There, as you see, young mortal, you are in no peril.”

Holding my arm away from my body, I stood transfixed to the flame that was encompassing it. It didn’t burn and actually felt pretty good. Warmth and energy seemed to be emanating from it and then returning, penetrating my skin and filling me with something I’d never experienced before.

~O~

“Ari?”

I started awake to find Dad standing above me while I was laying on the couch in the house.

“Dad?” I looked around. “What are you doing home so early?”

He smiled sardonically. “I think the better question is how long have you been asleep. It’s six o’clock.”

I blinked, surprised that I’d really been crashed out for nearly five hours. “Uh… maybe a couple of hours. Shit, I didn’t make anything for dinner.”

I jumped up and started heading for the kitchen, but he stopped me.

“Don’t worry about it. We can call for pizza. I guess the move finally caught up to you,” he said with a chuckle. “It’s about time. I’ve been dragging ass for the better part of a week.”

Standing there I rubbed the back of my neck while I thought about the dream I’d had. “Yeah, I guess.”

“Well, go ahead and call it in. No veggies on my side. I’m going to get changed.”

I nodded and pulled my cell out. All the important numbers were already programed and pizza had been at the top of the list. I was a growing boy after all.

After I called, I went outside and returned a call from Susan that I’d obviously missed.

It went straight to voicemail, so I pulled up the one she left me instead.

“Shit, Ariel. You need to watch out for Terry, he’s on the warpath. I already threatened him with something if he touches you, but sometimes he can get bull-headed. Call me as soon as you get this.”

Well, I’d already tried to call her and got nothing, and it was three hours since the original. “He’s probably cooled down by now.”

When I went back inside, Dad was already in the kitchen pulling out plates. I grabbed his keys. “Be back in a few minutes.”

He nodded. “Drive safe.”

One downside to living in the country: limited delivery area. In other words, I had to go pick it up.

There wasn’t much of a crowd, only two people ahead of me. When I paid for the pie and made it back out to the car my stomach was already rumbling. Missing lunch and being asleep all afternoon probably had something to do with it.

We made quick work of the large pizza and I even ate an extra slice from Dad’s side. Apparently I was starving to death.

“I’m going out to the cellar to play some video games.”

Dad nodded. “Try not to stay up too late, Ari. It’s time to start regulating your schedule for school in just a few days.”

“No prob. I’ll call it at ten-thirty tops.”

The TV sound raised a few decibels as I closed the back door. It was okay for dad to watch some lame reruns of Miami Vice at full volume, but it wasn’t okay for me to play Duty Calls at the same. Yeah, that was fair. Whatever, I had my own domain that I could call my own. That’s what counted.

When I got downstairs, I turned on the TV and booted up the Xbox 360 before I made a stop at the mini fridge.

“Is this where you fucked my sister?”

I jumped and dropped my Coke. “Terry… shit man, you scared me. Want a Coke?”

He took a step off the bottom of the stairs. “Perry told me he warned you. Why’d you ignore it?”

With a sigh, I nervously popped the top and took a sip before setting the can down on the fridge. “I think Susan’s old enough to make her own decisions, don’t you? This isn’t the 1900’s anymore.”

Terry’s fists clenched and I followed the line of his muscles up his arms. The guy had to play football or something. “You think you’re bein’ smart. Big city boy comin’ in the backward town, fuckin’ the hot girls?”

I chuckled, trying to make light of the situation and maybe getting him to laugh instead of growl. “You think your sister is hot? That’s kinda sick, Terry. I thought that was just limited to Arkansas.”

The look in his eyes told me that was a spectacularly bad thing to say. “You sayin’ she’s not hot?”

Don’t you love these no win scenario questions? Either way I answered was completely wrong, so I chose a third way. “I think she’s beautiful and I’m honored she chose me to be her boyfriend. So, why don’t we cool off? I’ve got the new Duty Calls on 360.”

He looked over at the TV. “Thanks. I’ll take that after I kick your ass.”

Terry took a step toward me and I took one back. “You don’t want to do that, man. You’ll wind up in jail. My dad’s a lawyer and lives for shit like this.”

He stopped again and clinched his fists once more. “They gotta find a body first.”

For the first time in… well, ever… I feared for my life. The likelihood that Terry was just trash-talking to make me crap my pants was pretty good, but the look on his face when he started for me gave me serious doubts about those odds.

He was blocking the only way out unless I could slip past him somehow, and that wasn’t likely either.

My right hand itched and ached deep down when Terry made his move. I was right. He was quick and he was mad. The right cross to my face let me know that right away.

I’ve seen all sorts of movies where the hero takes a shot to the jaw and shakes it off only to return one of his own a second later. It’s all crap. My knees folded and I went down like a deflated balloon. The taste of blood filled my mouth and I tongued what had to be a missing tooth.

He was serious. That’s when it felt like my hand was going to explode.

I spit a wad of blood and saliva on the floor a second before he grabbed my shoulder and pushed me on my stomach with his knee on the center of my back.

I struggled, but he was just too heavy. “Get off!”

“You were warned that I’d rip your arms off if you touched her.”

My wrist was grabbed and pulled back. Then he started pushing it upward toward my head. The pressure on my shoulder joint felt like he was serious.

“Stop! It hurts!”

Something cracked and I screamed out, but it wasn’t my shoulder. It was my right hand. It felt like all of my bones were breaking and my skin was being stretched to its limits. The thing was, Terry didn’t have a hold of that one.

TBC...

Author's Note: Kudos to djkauf for betaing this for me. This is my rendition of Darkchylde, obviously. It is finished and I'm posting it in about 10k word chunks.

Two sharp raps sounded on my door. That’s what woke me.

“I’m heading out, hot shot. Two more days until school. Wake up.”

I groaned and turned over. Cracking an eye open I found myself in my room, on my bed.

“Man, no more peppers on my pizza. Those dreams were fucked up.”

It was bound to be a combination of everything: the threats, the pizza, and boning Susan that made me think that her brother had broken into the cellar and tried to dislocate my arm.

I tossed the covers off and sat up. The thing was that something wasn’t normal. Looking down, I saw that I was wearing an oversized t-shirt and nothing else. I rubbed my eyes. Normally I just wore my underwear to bed.

“I must have really been out of it.”

With a second thought, I tongued the tooth that I dreamed was missing. Satisfied that it was secure and Terry’s appearance was, in fact, a dream, I got up and made my way to the bathroom shedding the t-shirt on the way.

The hot shower woke me up to the point that I remembered Susan would be by again. I checked my legs for any hairs that might have shown back up, but I was still smooth as the day I was scorched. In preparation for what she had in store for me, I tossed one off down the drain, so I wouldn’t shoot off too early like I did the previous day. There was no need in letting her think that I was premature ejaculation boy or anything. Though I’d probably be expected to perform the same action I did before.

I never thought it would be such a turn on for someone like her for me to go down for seconds, but as long as I wore a condom then I didn’t have any problems with doing it.

Before heading downstairs I dug in my stash of condoms and grabbed a handful to store down in the cellar, Boy Scout motto and all.

It only took a brief look in the refrigerator to know that I was still full from the pizza the previous night. Instead, I grabbed some juice and emptied a glass. Checking the time, I pulled out my cell and called Susan again.

“Ariel?”

“Hey, I got your message and called, but you turned off your phone.”

“Yeah, sorry. I was up with my parents last night and it would have been a bad idea to talk to you right then. You didn’t run into Terry did you?”

“Nah, I picked up some pizza and stayed in last night.”

She sighed. “He didn’t come home.”

“What happened?”

“Me and him got in a big fight about me seeing you. He said he was going to do that stupid arm ripping thing, and I told him I’d tell everyone about his secrets if he so much as touched you.”

I felt like laughing, but held it in to be a little tactful. “Must be something big if that stopped him.”

She growled in frustration. “He’s done this before. My last boyfriend wound up in the hospital and Terry got probation and anger management classes. He knows better.”

That took the humor out of the whole situation. “Do I need to worry or anything?”

There was a brief pause. “I don’t think so. If he was going to do something it would have been last night. Maybe that’s why he took off, to cool down.”

I nodded to the phone. “Then it’s a good thing. It means he’s controlling himself.”

“I guess.” Another pause went by. “Look, do you mind if we do a rain check for this morning? I don’t think it would be a good idea for me to disappear for any length of time while he’s gone.”

“Susan,” I said with as much compassion as I could, considering the circumstances. “As much as I was looking forward to you coming over, you need to take care of your family first. I’m not going anywhere and you know how to get in touch with me.”

A relived sigh came back over the line. “You’re great in bed and you’re sweet: the perfect boyfriend.”

“And you’re the perfect girlfriend: you said I was great in bed.”

Susan snorted. “See, now you just blew the image. I’ll call you later once I know more, Ariel.”

“Bye.”

Thumbing the cell off, I groaned. “Great, no sex this morning. Fucking Terry and his stupid issues.”

It almost made me wish last night’s dream was real. The thought of growing a big green clawed hand and using it to rip him to shreds was kind of appealing at the moment. The part where I ate the evidence was what turned my stomach. Guh.

“I don’t even remember playing Duty Calls last night. I must have been seriously out of it.”

Meh.

When I went down into the cellar, I looked around and everything was in its place which put to rest the reality of my freaked out subconscious. I retrieved a Coke and flipped on the TV and 360 before grabbing the controller and kicking back on the hideaway.

Opening the menu, I noticed that I did, in fact, play through the first level, but the odd part was the profile name I’d entered.

Darkchylde.

I was usually just Ari. The good thing was I seriously kicked some ass. I pulled up the profile to see what kind of character I was playing and it was a chick, but her stats rocked. The guys back home would have made some serious fun of me for choosing a girl to play, but with results like this they couldn’t argue it wasn’t worth it.

The suck part was I couldn’t really get into the second level. Every time I tried, I got booted back out.

“Damn defective disc. That’s probably why I shut it off last night.”

I flipped the TV off and stored the disc on top of the 360 until I could get a replacement.

Instead of gaming, I pulled out the book and looked at it again. With a sigh I turned it around and opened the back to take another look at the dragon symbol.

The thought of whacking off and seeing if it would disappear a second time went through my head, but seriously, who does stuff like that; deranged people, that’s who, and people who dream of being a demon aside, Jeffery Dahmer I was not.

Instead, I pointed at it. “No sperm for you.”

“Hello in the cellar!” Someone called down and knocked on the door.

It sounded like an older guy which made me wonder what was going on. I’d had more visitors in the last few days than I used to in the city. Who said the country was boring?

When I opened the door I was surprised to see a representative from the local Sherriff’s office standing there.

Being the son of a lawyer, I held a certain respect for law enforcement. Not too much, mind you, but enough to know that I was to be nice and respectful and not give them any reason to arrest me.

“Uh, hi.”

“Morning. You live here?”

I shrugged. “Not in the cellar, the house. I’m Ariel Chylde. We moved in a few days ago.”

“We?”

“My dad and I. Is there a problem?”

He looked me up and down and then started to eye the stairway below. “You know Terry Coomes?”

Oh, they were looking for him. “I know of him. I’m dating his sister, Susan. She said he went off in a huff last night.”

The deputy nodded. “That’s about right. You wouldn’t know anything about where he ended up would you?”

I gave him my best confused face, mainly because I was genuinely confused. “Uh, no. As far as I know he didn’t come by here, or if he did I didn’t see him.”

With a motion of his eyes and chin the deputy pointed downstairs. “You mind if I take a look?”

I gave him a halfhearted chuckle. “If I let you in without a warrant my dad would have a cow. He’s a lawyer. Let me call him and get permission.”

The deputy worked his tongue around his mouth still assessing me while I pulled out my cell.

“What’s up, sport?”

“Dad, a Sheriff’s Deputy is here and he wants to take a look in the cellar for my girlfriend’s brother.”

“He does? Well you just tell him… hold on, you have a girlfriend?”

I rolled my eyes. “Yeah, as of two days ago.”

“What’s her brother doing in our storm cellar?”

“He’s not down there. From what Susan says he got bent out of shape about us dating and left their house last night. They thought he might come over here to vent his frustrations. That’s why I stayed in.”

He sighed. “Is there anything incriminating in the cellar.”

“Dad!”

“Ari, I’m serious. Is it clean? Are you involved in this?”

“Yes and no.”

“Then let him look.”

That surprised me. “Seriously?” Dad was mega-anal about procedure. If they didn’t have a warrant then they couldn’t look, ever.”

“I’m making an exception, Ari. If you were missing, I’d want people to help out and not stand in the way of looking for you.”

“Oh, okay.”

“Call me back and let me know what’s happening.”

“I will.”

I thumbed off the cell and stepped aside. “He says it’s cool.”

The deputy motioned with his hand. “After you.”

When we reached the bottom of the stairs, there really wasn’t that much to see. The cellar was a big square that was visible from where we were at.

“Where were you from five-thirty on last night?”

I blinked realizing that I was being asked for an alibi. “My Dad woke me up from a nap at six o’clock when he got home from work. I was on the couch in the house. I called for pizza at Pizza Hut soon after that, then I went to pick it up. I came straight back here, we ate it and then I came down here about, uh, six-forty-five to seven, somewhere around there. I played X-box until it was time to go to bed.”

He was scribbling what I was saying down on a little notepad. “Were there any witnesses to you coming down here and playing for that long?”

“No, I was by myself. Look, the X-box is hooked up online. You can check my internet company for the records. That should prove that I was active up until bedtime.”

“I’ll do that.”

Putting my hands on my hips, I eyed him. “Is there a reason you’re treating me like a suspect, Deputy?”

“Should there be a reason?”

There was only so far I was willing to be nice and helpful to the local cops. “Is this a really bad episode of Dukes of Hazzard?”

“You’ll want to watch that mouth, boy.”

I just pursed my lips and pulled my cell back out.

“Who you calling?”

“My dad. If you’re questioning a minor for an investigation, he should be here. I’m very familiar with my rights, Deputy… Harris badge number fourteen and I know when they are being infringed upon. You can probably expect a formal complaint to be filed with the District Attorney’s office by day’s end. Dad lives for this stuff.”

It was his turn to purse his lips. He pocketed his notebook and pen before starting up the steps.

“And bring a warrant with you next time. You won’t be getting any more freebies.”

“That was quick,” Dad said when he answered.

“They questioned me and wanted an alibi for last night.”

“They what! Put him on the phone.”

Heading up the stairs I went to check that the cops had fled before telling him word for word what went on.

“I’m not pleased you smarted off, but you did the right thing.”

“Dad, the guy was being a dick. I was helping out because it’s Susan’s brother.”

“Quit cussing.”

When I rounded the house I looked out at the corner of the field and there sat three Sherriff’s cars with their lights flashing. Alongside the road was a familiar truck.

“Oooh shit. Now I know why he was being such a pain.”

“Why?”

“Terry’s truck is out front near the edge of the property.”

Dad didn’t even skip a beat before asking. “Was it a blue Chevy pickup?”

“Yeah.”

“I saw it this morning. I’m coming back home, Ari. I want you to sit down with a piece of paper and write down everything in minute detail from the time you first met this boy until this morning when you woke up.”

“Dad… some of that is personal.”

“I don’t care. As of this moment, I’m your lawyer and I’ll treat the relationship as such. We’ll deal with propriety later. Everything, Ariel.”

I flinched at him calling me by my entire first name. He never used it unless it was a serious topic.

“Yes, sir.”

“Good boy. I’ll be home in about thirty minutes. The police are not allowed on the property without a warrant. I don’t care what their reason is. You know what to say, Ari.”

~O~

True to his word, Dad was there and talking to the cops thirty minutes later, while I was finishing my detailed autobiography for the last two days.

Another cop car showed up. This time it was a flashy SUV and a guy got out of the driver’s side with a different style of hat than the others. I was guessing it was the Sheriff himself.

Another fifteen minutes went by. I set the paper and pen aside as I watched the byplay. A wrecker came by and towed off Terry’s truck, then the cops started leaving and the Sheriff shook Dad’s hand before driving off himself.

And thus the moment of truth had come.

I sat there while he pored over the notes. Watching my dad sigh in disappointment more than a few times while he perused my activities was almost torture enough, but he held up to what he said he’d do.

“Ariel, you’re a minor. That means no alcohol from here on out. Even though it was only two beers, it’s still illegal. I’ll be having another conversation with the Sherriff about their tolerance of underage drinking in this county.”

“Yes sir.”

“Now, as far as everything else goes, barring your indiscretions with his sister, everything falls on Terry. No matter my personal feelings of the topic, teen sex is a fact of life. If that boy has criminal tendencies that are triggered by this then it’s his parents responsibility to make sure he gets the treatment he needs.”

I didn’t say anything on the subject since I was already in trouble for drinking and boning Susan.

“The Sherriff told me this Terry is the star running back for the local high school. They received a tip from your newest neighbor, Perry Stodghill, quarterback of the same team, that he saw Terry go down into the storm cellar shortly after you did last night and never come back out.”

At my open-mouthed disbelief Dad went in for the final question. “Is there anything you want to tell me, Ariel?”

My mouth snapped shut and anger welled up from my stomach as I clinched my teeth.

Pulling off my shirt, I stood up. “Look at me. Do you see a single bruise or cut, anything to suggest I fought someone last night? Do I look like someone that would stand a chance against the superstar running back?”

He chewed on the inside of his lip, so I kicked my chair. “Fuck you, Dad.”

And I ran.

~O~

He called after me. I closed all four bolts on the door to the storm cellar and ran down the stairs to turn up the stereo as loud as I could stand it so I didn’t have to listen to him banging on the door.

Pacing the floor didn’t solve anything. I didn’t have anything to throw while I raged and cursed Perry for getting me into this mess in the first place. You could bet I was going to get revenge on his sorry ass for making up that bullshit.

Eventually the pounding stopped and I turned down the stereo after another thirty minutes. I peered out of the peep hole in the door and saw Dad pacing the back porch. He wasn’t going away anytime soon, so I went back downstairs and opened the book to try to get my mind off the situation.

A slight breeze could have knocked me over.

Everything inside was written in English, sort of. When I concentrated, I could see the symbols that it was originally written with, but when I relaxed, everything reverted to English.

I quickly paged though the book reading bits and pieces along the way, spells, incantations, potions, history, it was all there and I understood it.

The most startling portion was when I reached the last twenty or so pages. The ink changed to brick red color and something new had been added, several pages of something new.

I read from the newest portion onward. It was a tale of the Dragon and its quest to be free from the clutches of its captor. Thousands of years it had been trapped and only given a limited amount of freedom when ordered to perform certain tasks. I breezed through several pages of these specific tales speaking of its power and the incantation to activate it. It was the same one I used when I tried to Astral Project the other night.

It told me something else. The captor’s name was the Dread Dormammu.

At the end it detailed exactly how to access its powers and break free. For the end of its captivity it would willingly share its power with its benefactor until his or her mortal life ends.

I swallowed. It was all starting to make sense. The smell of rotten eggs wasn’t natural gas or rotten eggs at all. It was sulfur, brimstone. And it wasn’t some sort of other dimension I had dreamed about. I was really there, in Hell, or a Hell.

“Why didn’t you see it before, you stupid idiot? How many creatures have red flaming hands and try to give you your fondest wish? Idiot!”

“Ari?” Dad called out and knocked on the door. In answer I turned my stereo back up and closed my eyes against the oncoming tears.

“He was really here last night.”

It was the only thing that made sense, as absurd as that sounded. Why else was his truck there? Why did Perry call and report Terry coming in but never leaving? Why can’t I remember exactly what happened like I was seeing it through my own eyes, but I could remember it from a dream point of view?

This Dormammu thing had cursed me, turning me into something he could use for his own jollies, and the worst part about the entire thing was that I’d let him. I accepted the second time he gave me his freaky demon flame thing, like a stupid idiot!

Grabbing a hold of my hair, I screamed. “FUCK!”

I dropped to my knees and knew my life was over. If it could push though once, what was stopping it from pushing though and taking me over again, or for that matter, permanently?

Opening my eyes, I saw the Dragon’s head emblem on the back cover of the book then I looked at the pages. Back and forth my eyes tracked until I’d made my decision.

I turned the last page over and read the directions to release the dragon and share in its power. Maybe between the two of us we could defeat Dormammu or at the very least lock him away where he couldn’t use anyone like he used me.

Looking around I knew I didn’t have anything sharp, but I didn’t need much. A spark of inspiration hit me and I took a hold of some of the upholstery of the hideaway and tore it back, pulling several thick staples along with it. Working one loose, I set it by the book and stripped off my clothes.

I looked up toward the stairway and gritted my teeth. There was nothing left for me up there, only pain.

Sitting down, I picked up the staple and steeled my nerve before plunging it in the palm of my right hand.

I whimpered and then gasped as I drew it back out.

With my left hand I turned the page and held the wound over the dragon’s head.

“Aná¡il nathrach, ortha bhas betha, do cheol déanta.”

It was very similar to the incantation I used when I tried to Astral Project, but this one was apparently the non-evil version. The translation rang through my head as I said it over and over again without stopping.

Breath of the serpent, spell of life, the song for the maker.
Breath of serpent, spell of death and life, your song of making.

Drop by drop my blood fell on the dragon’s head and I watched as it was absorbed and I kept up matching the rhythm of the drops falling in sync with the syllables I was repeating.

The wound eventually clotted and I had to make another, but this time I dragged the stable out widening the new wound. The drops came out rapidly this time, almost at a stream, but not quite.

The dragon’s head wasn’t absorbing it as quickly and the area inside the circle surrounding it filled rapidly. When it was in danger of spilling over I felt the urge to pull my hand away, and continue the incantation.

I watched as the blood began to swirl into a whirlpool and then suck itself into the dragon’s mouth. The edges lit up into a bright golden glow and I nearly shit myself when something made out of the same light shot up from the emblem. Great golden wings spread out and the sinuous body of the dragon formed before me.

Its head craned and mouth opened wide displaying dozens of needle-sharp teeth then it looked straight at me.

“Prepare yourself, mortal.”

I was surprised to hear a female voice, lush and rich with throaty sexuality. That moment was lost when it dived at me. My mouth opened in preparation to scream and the dragon took advantage of the opportunity and dove right in.

~O~

The sky was bright and clear blue as I lay back on the green glade and watched the dragon swim through the air.

“She’s beautiful, isn’t she?”

Turning, I saw what was probably the most beautiful girl I’d ever seen before lying beside me. The telling point was that she was just as naked as I was, but it was obvious she wasn’t the least bit shy.

“Who are you?”

“Hmm?” she said as her eyes left the dragon and fell on me. “I’m you, or I should say another part of you. You might know me as Darkchylde.”

I had no idea what to say about that. Nothing she said made and sense.

She smiled at me and I felt myself harden as I tried not to be so obvious as to stare at her body. But it was impossible for me not to.

“Think back to yesterday, Ariel. Do you remember when you discarded your condom?”

I nodded.

“Good. On that bit of latex was the genetic material of you and your lover. The dragon mixed the two without the knowledge of her previous master and created me.”

Talk about your erection killer. “You’re my daughter?”

Darkchylde threw her head back and laughed joyfully while I grimaced and looked back up at the dragon until she could get herself under control.

“No. I’m you, your female side. If you were born as a girl, this is what you would have looked like. The dragon only used your lover’s genetic template to make the change. So you can still have sex with me. It’ll be like the ultimate in masturbation.”

The thought of it turned me off all the same. I couldn’t get it out of my head that she was like a twin sister or something.

“Maybe later.”

The grin she returned to me let me know she was jerking my chain.

“Your life will be changing, Ariel, and you need to trust in me, the dragon, and yourself to do what needs to be done in order to survive the wrath of Him.”

“You mean Dor…”

Her hand covered my mouth like she was expecting me to say the name. “If you say his name, you bring his attention to you. At the moment, we must hide and hide well.”

I nodded. “I get that. What do I need to do?”

“Do you know what a metahuman is?”

“Yeah, of course. I’m guessing that was a rhetorical question.”

She nodded. “You’re one of them. It wasn’t mere chance that you were chosen by Him. He’s been manipulating events for a long time to make sure that book fell into your hands. You put him in quite the tizzy when you didn’t accept his offer immediately.”

“Yeah, something felt off.”

“That was me,” she confessed. “I’ve been trying to help. Like last night when Him send one of his minions to possess you and kill Terry. It transformed you and put your body into a kind of limbo…”

“That wasn’t me last night?” I said excitedly.

“No, of course not. The human body can only eat so much, and definitely not its own body weight and then some. You’ve not been using your brain too much recently, Ariel.”

I dropped back on the grass and closed my eyes, sighing in relief. “I thought I killed him.”

“I know. It was eating you up inside.”

The next moment I felt Darkchylde climbing on top of me. “Uh…”

Her hands bushed up my chest and settled on my pecs. “Don’t ruin the moment, Ariel. I’m you, get over it. If it makes you feel better then think of me as your imagination.”

With a wink she continued. “As I was saying, things will be changing. The meta-power that you manifested allows supernatural entities to enter this realm through your body. Now, before you start freaking out, you can control their passage. So Him can’t just randomly send whatever demon to pop out.”

I tried to sit up a little, but Darkchylde’s hands kept me down. “I couldn’t control it last night.”

“Yeah, you could, you just wanted Terry to pay for hurting you. That was enough to open yourself to Him’s realm. You’ll need to hold reign on your desires, Ariel. If you don’t then it will happen again.”

I had a feeling that was going to be a little harder than it sounded.

“You’ll be the extension of the dragon’s power on earth. Sometimes she will need to manifest, and she’ll do so through you.”

When she saw the look on my face she smiled again. “Don’t worry, it won’t hurt near as much as the demon did, but it’s not a comfortable experience. What you do need to worry about is me.”

“You?”

“Uh-huh.”

The friction she was causing as she was moving around was starting to reawaken my desire. I really didn’t know how to feel about that.

“What do you mean?”

Leaning forward, I got to see exactly how blue and full of life her eyes were a second before they closed and she kissed me. She smelled and tasted of honeydew and I reacted.

“Mmmm,” she said as she pulled back. “Now that’s more like it.”

I didn’t even have a chance to say no before she took me inside her. Darkchylde sighed and looked like she’d found nirvana. When I’d sunk to the hilt she looked down at me.

“Nice, huh?”

I nodded weakly, kind of disgusted with myself.

“Anyway, in order for me to survive, I’ll need to manifest as well.”

That stopped me, of course I wasn’t really moving or anything, but my brain might as well have locked up. “Huh?”

“I’m your conduit to the dragon. Though me you will be able to access her powers. If I go away, then it’s all over with and Him will be back to smack you down quite painfully.”

Her hips started gyrating and I was losing my train of thought. “Could you stop that, I can’t concentrate.”

Darkchylde giggled playfully. “Try harder. It’s simple. You’ll have the day and I’ll take the night. You’re asleep most of the night anyway, so what difference will it make in the long run?”

I shook my head. “That doesn’t make any sense. You mean you’ll take over my body?”

She paused in her teasing me. “No, my body will take over your body. I can’t really control it unless you are unconscious. You’ll still be in the driver’s seat the whole time.”

My eyes widened and right when I was about to complain she tightened around me sending a wave of pleasure though my body causing me to buck hard.

“Yeah!” she squealed. “Ride’um cowboy!”

I was seeing stars during the most explosive orgasm I’d ever had, but I still had sense enough to feel, Darkchylde slide over my body and press her lips on mine again.

“Ariel, you need to wake up now. Oh, by the way, I’ll need clothes. You know my sizes.”

~O~

My eyes snapped open and I found myself lying against the hideaway in an awkward position. Blinking away the confusion of the dream, or whatever it was, I pushed myself up and saw that the book was gone.

I started to panic, thinking someone broke in and stole it, but something inside me quelled the emotion and let me know everything was the way it was supposed to be.

Once I knew how to recognize her, I deduced that it had to be Darkchylde.

Looking around I felt decidedly pervy sitting there in nothing but my birthday suit and got dressed, turned the music off, and straightened the area up. That’s when I noticed my right hand wasn’t injured any longer.

“Cool.”

Making sure everything was in its proper place, I went up the stairs and saw that Dad wasn’t pacing anymore; in fact he wasn’t on the porch at all. I popped open the dead bolts and opened the door. The driveway was empty and I sighed.

“Must’ve gone back to work. Good.”

There was a note on the kitchen table which I glanced at.

I wasn’t implying that you did something nefarious, Ari. I thought you were hiding an affair between you and Terry. I’m sorry I didn’t have a chance to explain before you locked yourself in the cellar. Can you blame me? You seem to work pretty darn fast and I knew you were hiding something. It’s in your eyes. I can always tell.

If you feel like talking, call me. I went to grab some lunch for us.

-Dad

“I think I’m going to vomit. Me and Terry? Are you serious?”

For being some smart hoity-toity lawyer he didn’t seem very intelligent at times. In some seriously demented way it made a little sense. If I was having a relationship with a… guy — Guh — then I started boning his sister, there might be some animosity. But seriously, I don’t think I’ve ever shown any outward sign of being gay or bisexual. It’s not like I scope out guys on the street or comment on their butts or anything. Where in the world did he ever come up with that one?

Checking the time — it was one-thirty, by the way — I looked out the front window to make sure nobody was out there. Since our driveway was made out of limestone gravel, I’d hear anyone driving up from a ways off.

Going to the third bedroom, I opened a couple of boxes to search for something for Darkchylde to wear. Then it clicked. My arms and legs; that’s why Dad thought I was gay. I rolled my eyes and checked out the sizes.

She was right; I knew exactly what my alter-ego needed to wear right down to her panty size. Mom was tall so some of the things would fit, but others wouldn’t have a chance and it was all severely out of style for a teen girl. I’m not a complete fashion disaster. While I might not be arranging a runway show for a major designer anytime… ever, I knew what girls wore. I did manage to find a pair of jeans that would be a little loose and the only top that matched was kind of frilly, but I guess I’d get used to…

“What the fuck am I thinking about?”

In just a few short hours, I was going to turn into a girl whether I wanted to or not, and there I was planning for it like I was going camping. I groaned and passed a hand through my hair.

“How am I going to explain this to Dad?”

Speaking of which; the sound of gravel crunching alerted me to a car’s approach. I looked out the window and saw his BMW pulling up the drive.

A quick look down in the box and I pulled out a random pair of panties and a bra. Even though they were in the wrong size, they’d have to do until I could get out and shop properly, preferably not as a guy. This whole thing was embarrassing enough as it was.

The boxes went back into the closet and I made tracks to stuff the clothes I found into an empty backpack in my room.

Steeling my nerve, I went back out to the kitchen and sat at the table, fingering the note he left. A few moments later the back door opened and Dad paused at the entrance, holding a McDonalds bag with one hand and a drink tray with the other.

My lips were pursed like I was still displeased with him and what he’d said, but I stayed silent. When he looked like he was going to break the silence I took that moment to interrupt him.

“I’m not gay, and I’m not bisexual. I like girls. I have a girlfriend, though because of all this mess she’s probably gone. I don’t have any hair on my legs and arms because she likes it. It turns her on and it got me laid, so I’ll probably be continuing with the shaving. Smooth skin does not equate to sucking off guys.”

Dad’s tongue worked at the edge of his mouth. “Well, I guess I deserved that. I apologize for thinking the worst. That doesn’t mean you can be disrespectful. Tone down your language.”

Crumpling up his note, I tossed it aside. “I am toning it down. You should have heard the original version.”

“I can imagine.” He set the drinks down and pushed the bag over to me. “Are you ready to tell me what you’re covering up?”

There was no hiding from a trial lawyer; they are trained to weasel the truth out of people.

“I’m a metahuman.”

It was obvious that was the furthest thing from his mind. He gripped the chair and swayed for a second before pulling it out and sitting down abruptly.

“How… how do you know?”

I frowned. “I know, and at seven-forty-one tonight you’ll see for yourself.”

Dad looked confused. “What happens then?”

“Sunset.”

My line of sight changed and I looked up at the ceiling. “I’m going to change, and I need for you not to freak out about this, Dad. I’m not going to turn into a gorilla or anything.”

He peered around the room, reaching for something to say. It was an odd sight to see him without an opinion or a statement of fact on the tip of his sharp tongue. I didn’t have to wait too long for his brain to reengage.

“I don’t want you out on the street like those others. You don’t fly do you?”

I couldn’t help it, I laughed. “To tell the truth, I have no idea. Maybe. At the moment all I do know is that I’m going to turn into a girl.”

Dad’s eyes widened. “What?”

“She’s five-ten, golden blonde hair that falls down to lower back, and bright blue eyes. Her measurements are 34-23-34 and she’s a B-cup in case you were wondering. I’m telling you all of this because I’ll need to go out tonight and get her some clothes. I have a set of Mom’s, but they won’t fit very well.”

While he sat there, poleaxed, I took out the chicken tenders I always got and started to bite down on one.

“Are you going to stay that way?” he asked somewhat diplomatically.

I shook my head. “At sunrise I’ll change back.”

“Are you some kind of were… girl?”

Where does her come up with this stuff?

“No, it’s not the full moon that makes it happen. It’s just the deal I made with Darkchylde. Uh… that’s the female version of me.”

“Darkchylde?”

With a shrug, I picked up a fry. “She’s kind of like my alter-ego. I’ll still be me, but she’s helping out if that makes any sense. That’s how I know her sizes.”

He rubbed at his temples trying to process the information. “How long has this been going on?”

This is where it got tricky. It was a fine line explaining about being metahuman, but to throw magic into the mix… I wasn’t so sure Dad would be able to handle it.

“I found out everything I’m telling you just a little while ago, but I think she’s been around for one or two days. I woke up this morning in a t-shirt and nothing else. It was probably her that put it on.”

“Do you think she had something to do with what happened last night?”

I shook my head. “No. When I went down stairs it was to play my video games, just like I said. I think I fell asleep and she played in my place then went to bed. There’s no way she could have killed Terry, hid the body, cleaned up the mess, and finished that level. There just wasn’t enough time. The ISP records will prove that.”

“Who said he was dead?” he asked in his trial lawyer voice.

I rolled my eyes. “He hasn’t shown up and his truck is found abandoned. What do you think?”

“I think he’s either dead or drunk somewhere in the woods sleeping it off, or at least that’s what the Sheriff thinks. Apparently he’s done this before.”

“Yeah, that’s what Susan said.”

“You talked to her?”

I nodded. “Speaking of which, I should probably check in and tell her about her brother’s truck. It’ll be better if I told her than to find out from the Sheriff.”

Dad took out his burger and started eating while I made a call to my possible-girlfriend.

“Hey,” she whispered. “What’s up?”

“I just wanted to let you know, the Sheriff’s found Terry’s truck out on the road near the corner of my lot.”

“Really? Crap. That was quick,” she said.

“Not really. Apparently it was Perry who called in an anonymous tip that Terry went down into my storm cellar and never came out.” Before she even had a chance to ask I volunteered the information. “I was down there playing Duty Calls online on 360 and my ISP will verify that. I didn’t have anything to do with Terry last night, Susan.”

Her voice sounded confidant. “Ariel, I’m not being mean, just realistic, when I say that if Terry came for you, I don’t think you’d be able to take him. I don’t think you had anything to do with his stupidity.”

I sighed with relief. I still had my girlfriend. “Oh, by the way, my dad knows about us.”

Dad raised his eyebrow and gave me a mild smirk, and Susan’s breath hitched.

“How much?”

“He knows that you’re my girlfriend and we’ve had sex. I had to tell him, Susan. With the cops here this morning everything was a mess. He’s a lawyer and can spot a lie a mile off.”

She groaned. “Oh god, he probably thinks I’m this big ole slut.”

“He doesn’t think that. He’s very practical about teens and sex, drinking on the other hand was a no-no.”

Of course Dad had to pipe in right at that moment. “That doesn’t mean I condone what you two are doing.”

“Oh my god! He’s right there listening?!”

I had to pull the phone away from my ear at that point. “Just to my side, Susan. I’m trying to be up front about everything, which by the way… is there any way you can go out tonight?”

“What?”

“Out… shopping specifically.”

Her voice turned dubious. “You want to take me shopping? Wow, you really are a good boyfriend.”

I covered my eyes and stopped myself from saying anything disparaging at that point. “It’s kind of hard to explain, but I’ll spill about everything tonight if you can get away.”

“Pfft. Just because Terry’s a flake doesn’t mean I’m sticking around here. What time do I need to pick you up?”

I smirked at her dominant nature. It was doubtful that she even thought for a second that it was traditional for a guy to be the one to pick the girl up. “Come by at seven-thirty. Dad will be here and there’s something that I want to show you first before we leave.”

“Excellent. The stores are staying open late at the mall this week for back to school crap. Do I have a spending limit?”

That brought out a laugh from me. Presumptuous wasn’t she?

“Two hundred.”

She sucked in a breath of air. “I was kidding, but you can’t take it back now. I got me a sugar daddy!”

“Cool, I’ll see you then.”

“Bye, baby.”

“Bye.”

When I thumbed off I pointed my finger at Dad. “You suck.”

He tossed his box back in the bag and stood. “You’re going to tell her about the metahuman thing?”

“She’s my girlfriend. I think she deserves to know.”

He gave a thoughtful sigh and nodded.

~O~

Setting out Mom’s clothes on the bed, I fidgeted at the thought of what was going to happen in another fifteen minutes. It just wasn’t natural for someone to hop back and forth between genders. I don’t think the human mind was made to cope with that kind of daily transition.

I frowned at the lack of shoes. Dad didn’t keep any of Mom’s and I knew that they’d be the wrong size anyway. Darkchylde was a size nine, and I was a size eleven, Dad was a twelve, so I couldn’t even borrow any sandals temporarily.

My distraction was complete when I heard Dad calling me from the living room. “Ari, Susan’s here.”

I didn’t even hear her drive up. Instead of wasting any time, I made haste to the front and saw Susan standing at near the door looking beet red with embarrassment.

“Daad.”

He held his hands up and backed away. “I didn’t say a thing.” Passing me on the way to the kitchen he said, “I’ll go fix a drink. Susan would you like a soda?”

“No thanks, Mister Chylde. I’m good.”

When he disappeared I approached her and gave Susan a quick kiss. “I missed you today.”

She grinned and wrapped an arm around my waist. “I missed you too. Terry knows how to ruin a perfectly good thing, doesn’t he?”

I just shrugged. Checking my watch I noticed that I had eight minutes left.

“Come on in. This is something you need to hear sitting down.”

She looked up at the ceiling. “Not more drama.”

“I guess it would depend on your point of view. It’s just that you’re my girlfriend and I thought you should know.”

She sat on the couch with me and then turned to look in my eyes. “What’s up?”

I swallowed and then started in. “You’ve heard of the superheroes that are around, right? American Dream, Jade, Wonder Girl, Green Arrow...”

Susan nodded. “The metahumans.” Her eyes lit up. “Oh my god… you’re a superhero?”

My mouth dropped open. “I…”

“Oh my god… I’m dating a superhero.” She bounced in excitement.

“Susan, stop. I don’t know exactly. I just found out this morning.”

“What can you do? Can you fly? Can you bend steel bars with the power of your mind? Do you wear spandex? I bet you’d look cute in spandex. Maybe something in blue or maybe purple.”

“I turn into a girl.”

She stopped. “What?”

“A girl. I turn into a girl at sunset. Past that, I don’t know. This is the first day I’ve known about it. You and Dad will see me change right here in…” I looked at my watch. “Four minutes.”

Her eyes widened. “I can’t date a girl. My parents would kill me.”

My shoulders dropped and I gave her an annoyed look. “I don’t stay that way. At sunrise I turn back. Besides, I haven’t got the particulars yet. Maybe I could switch the times around.”

“Is that why you shaved your legs?”

“No. That was an accident that turned out nice, because you like them that way.”

We sat for another minute or so until while she thought about something. “This is why you want to go shopping.”

I nodded. “I’ll need clothes.”

Susan made a little face. “Well, I suppose it’s not the end of the world or anything. It’s probably good that you have a secret identity. Are you sure you’ll turn back ‘cause there’s something about you that I’ll really miss if you don’t.”

“I’m sure.”

She bounced again and leaned in for a kiss.

Dad chose that moment to walk in. “T-minus one minute.”

Looking around, I pointed to the loveseat next to the couch. “You better sit over there. I don’t know exactly how this is supposed to work.”

Dad had a glass of clear liquid which I knew to be Stoli’s vodka. He made himself comfortable in his recliner, but didn’t kick his feet up.

“I was told this might hurt a little, so don’t freak or anything.”

They both nodded and I stretched out on the couch and waited.

Somewhere deep inside me I could feel the sun shining its last bit of light over the horizon. My stomach rumbled like I had a serious case of gas.

Great, wonderful warning sign.

Then the cramps came. It wasn’t something as simple as gas cramps, no this was an all body, muscle clenching, bone grinding cramp.

Might hurt a little bit, my ass!

I moaned and felt as my skin and bones shift. It wasn’t anything major, but I could already tell that my torso shrank and my legs became longer. Something shifted on my head that I could only assume was my hair.

“Oh -- my god!” Susan said.

What had to be about thirty seconds to a minute later it all stopped. The pain receded and I could breathe normally again. Well sort of normally. There was a new weight on my chest that was definitely different than before.

I heard both of them move and stand over me.

“Ari, are you… alright?”

I nodded. “It’s over. Whoa, is that my voice?”

Susan looked at me and then down at my legs then back up with a frown on her face. “You just had to be a leggy blonde didn’t you?”

Running my tongue over my lips, I knew they’d changed too. Darkchylde had one of those full upper lips that curved in a big arc with a tiny cupid’s bow at the apex and a very full lower lip.

“Do you have anything to wear to the mall?”

I nodded and sat up. Hair was everywhere. “This is really weird.”

“At least you don’t have big breasts.”

Dad was quiet through most of it, but chose that moment to speak. “It’s your mom.”

I looked up at him. “What?”

“You look a lot like her. The eyes and the mouth, your legs.”

He tossed back his half-filled glass in a single shot.

Looking down I saw that they’d really lengthened or other parts shrunk. From what Darkchylde left me, I knew they were a thirty-six inseam. That’s damn long for legs. As a guy I was at a thirty-two.

Susan grabbed my hand. “Let’s go get you dressed and maybe you’ll feel more normal. I can’t believe my boyfriend is a girl.”

~O~

She insisted on seeing the whole show. Since Susan had already checked me out thoroughly as a guy, I didn’t see a problem with it.

“Your skin is the same,” she pointed out.

“How do you mean?” I asked as I was adjusting Mom’s bra to fit better. She had a C-cup and I didn’t really get much support that way.

“You have a mole at the small of your back. It didn’t go away when you changed, but now you have disgustingly cute dimples as well.”

No, I didn’t check myself out in the mirror. I knew exactly how I looked since I’d witnessed it first hand during my latest dream-vision with Darkchylde.

The jeans were annoyingly loose at the waist. The only thing that was holding them up were my hips which was another new experience. I was used to wearing a belt. I probably wouldn’t have to waste any money on that accessory.

“Where are your shoes?”

I shook my head. “No shoes.”

Susan put her foot up against mine. “I’ve got some flip-flops in the truck you can use until we can get you some decent ones. They’ll be a little small.”

When I put on my top, I tugged it down and then frowned when it barely reached my jeans. Susan moved back around and smiled, almost self-satisfied. “Good. You’re a mess. I won’t have to worry about who is better looking tonight.”

“Susan. You’re beautiful. I couldn’t look near as good as you do.”

She straightened a ruffle and sighed. “That’s where you’d be wrong. Just be glad that I’m incredibly hot, because if I were any other girl at Salem High then I’d be seriously pissed off that you were hotter.”

My mouth opened to reassure her, but she cut me off.

“I have the breasts, the butt, and the waist, not to mention the face. The only things you have on me are the legs and the hair. Guys love tall girls, but they love big breasts more.”

I rolled my eyes. “I’m not into guys. I’m into you.”

She raised an eyebrow. “That is so weird to hear from a girl. I’ve never thought about doing the girl/girl thing.”

A niggling feeling rose in the pit of my stomach. “This isn’t going to change anything is it?”

Susan frowned a little, thinking about what I’d asked. “I don’t know. Let’s just get out of here and do some shopping. We’ll worry about more serious stuff later.”

Dad had himself another glass of Stoli’s in his hand when I came out. I had one of Mom’s purses with my wallet inside hanging off my shoulder.

“Ta-da!” Susan said as she performed her Vanna White duties.

He just blinked a few times and then took another drink. “Drive safe, please.”

We made it out to the truck and I hopped inside. Susan giggled as she shut her door. “Did you see the look on his face? He’s probably thinking about all the boys that’ll be knocking down your door to get to you.”

“Ugh. Don’t even talk about that, please.”

She cocked her head at me. “You want me to consider dating you when you’re a girl, but you won’t do the same for me?”

Aww crap… I hate compromises.

The thought of even holding a guy’s hand grossed me out. “I’ll make you a deal. If you turn into a guy, I’ll date you. Besides, it’s not like we’re going to go out to hunt down a guy to share or anything.”

Susan’s tongue played at the corner of her mouth with a naughty smile. “That might not be a bad idea.”

“I was kidding!”

She started the truck and put it in reverse. “I’m not. I know several guys that would sell their trucks to have a chance with two hot girls at once.”

I fastened my seat belt. “As much as it would be nice not to borrow my dad’s BMW, I think I’ll pass.”

She grinned sidelong at me. “I told you I like to try new things. A threesome would be one of them. I could arrange another girl with you and me when you’re a guy.”

My mouth opened at the idea.

“I thought so,” she said with a smug expression.

~O~

Mom’s clothes got stashed away as soon as we bought me a pair of shorts, crop-top, and a decent pair of sandals.

“I feel naked.”

“Welcome to girl-hood, honey.”

We were pressed for time so she took me on a quick tour to grab all the essentials for basic outfits, a few accessories, and four pounds of grooming supplies and makeup.

Once the stores closed at ten-thirty I found myself on an empty road heading back to Sprocket’s Field where this whole mess started in the first place.

“What are we doing here?”

She shut the truck off and unbuckled her seatbelt. “I’m horny.”

Thank god for girls that don’t know the meaning of subtly. “Really?”

“I’m not saying we’ll finish what we start, but I’m willing to give it a try.”

The front of the truck wasn’t very roomy. “Do you want to get in the back?”

She nodded and hopped out of the cab and popped the tailgate before making herself comfortable in the same position I was in two nights previous. That gave me an idea of what she wanted.

I didn’t need to lick my lips because of the neon pink lipstick she made me put on so I worked my way between her legs and slid my hands up her smooth thighs.

“Ready?” I asked.

“God, this is so weird. Do it.”

I leaned in and set my lips on hers. She held firm for a moment before relaxing and letting me work at the kiss. Thirty seconds passed and then she started to really get into it. Her hands reached up and played with my hair while I let my fingers heat things up under her skirt.

Eventually we broke apart and I moved to her neck.

“I knew it. I’m freaking bisexual. I’m so cliché.” she said with a gasp when I bit her earlobe. “Mom’s gonna kill me when she finds out.”

Coming back up, I kissed her again. “Then we better make this count. Lay back and let me take care of you.”

~O~

There are things to be said for really full lips. It may have been the whole semi-taboo thing of two girls, but I think it was my lips that turned her over time and again. Before, I only got her off once with my mouth, but this round it was three times before she couldn’t take anymore.

I didn’t try to push her into returning the favor since it was still weird for her, but she did show me what she could do with her fingers, and surprisingly enough she even licked them after finishing and didn’t show any disgust afterward. There was no way I could have done the same if she was a guy.

It just goes to show how much of a great girl she was to push herself to accept me even to the extreme.

When she pulled up to the house around eleven-thirty Susan killed the engine. “How are we going to explain you?”

I shrugged. “I don’t know. A cousin maybe?”

“That’s never around when Ariel is? Oh, what’s your name supposed to be?”

The truth was, I hadn’t thought that far ahead. “Um…” I thought about Darkchylde and tried to make something similar out of her name. “Dar… Darcy.”

Susan bit the side of her lip. “Okay. I guess that fits you as well as Ariel fits the boy side. Fix your lipstick, Darcy. I really don’t want your Dad to think I’m a lesbian as well as a slut.”

While I followed her suggestion, she shifted on her seat. “I’ll come by tomorrow and we’ll work on makeup, okay?”

I nodded. “Sunset is at seven-thirty-nine tomorrow.”

She giggled. “I see I’ll need to break out my Farmer’s Almanac to keep up. I think I’ll be by a little early and maybe we can have some fun as boy and girl before going girl on girl.”

Was I the luckiest guy on the planet at the moment or what?

The front porch light turned on and the door opened. Dad stuck his head out. “You need a hand with the bags?”

I opened the door and nodded. “Thanks, Dad.”

He nearly stumbled when I stepped out of the truck and he saw what I was wearing. There was a serious amount of skin showing, even I admit that.

“Tell me you bought something halfway decent to wear in public.”

Tossing my hair aside I grinned at him. “Don’t worry. Besides, I’ll only look like this during the night.”

I carried four of the bags inside and dad got the rest.

“I set the spare bedroom up for you when you’re like this. I thought it might be a good idea to have in case there are questions as to who you are.”

“Great. We’ll probably need a bed though.”

He scratched his head and sighed. It looked like he’d had a long day.

“Get some rest dad. I’ll be hitting the sack in a few minutes, after I change.”

He shuffled for a moment before moving in and kissing me on my cheek. I smiled at him. It had been a seriously long time since that had happened.

When I found the shorts and cami set, not to mention something to wash off the minimal amount of makeup, I made my way to the bathroom and got ready for bed.

~O~

“Look at you with the bisexual girlfriend,” said Darkchylde as she danced in the grassy field. “I’m impressed.”

The dragon was still flying high in the air.

“Susan’s great.”

After a moment she sat down near me and I noticed that I was still female. “Don’t worry; I’m not going to ravage you this time. I’m more into guys anyway. And don’t freak out if she was serious about the threesome with another guy.”

“Easy for you to say. I think I’d lose it if that happened. Susan’s a better girl than me.”

Darkchylde rolled her eyes. “I need you to remember something, Ariel. If you ever need me, just call me. With your consent, I can help out.”

I sat up, my breasts jiggling along the way. “Really?”

She nodded happily. “If you find yourself in a situation where you’re in over your head, just call. It’ll be like riding pillion on a motorcycle. I’ll be in control and you’ll be right there to take it back if you want.”

Rolling over on her stomach she kicked her feet back and forth. “We should have talked about this. The time you spend as a boy or a girl isn’t set in stone. It’s like the default setting is at sunrise and sunset, but you have control. If you need to be a guy at eight at night, you can just switch over and if you need to be a fabulous hot chick at noon then have at it. Just remember that I need equal time.”

I think I was following what she was telling me. “So if I need to be a guy on a date with Susan for two hours after dark then I’ll need to be a girl for two hours during the day?”

“Bingo.”

I sighed and dropped back down. “That’s such a relief.”

We lay there basking in the sun of my imaginary landscape.

“Hey Ariel?”

“Hmm?”

“Would you mind if I took your body for a spin?”

Lifting my head up, I looked at her. “What do you mean?”

“Like last night. When you’re unconscious I can take control. You won’t lose any rest and I can dominate level two of Duty Calls. Please?”

I giggled at her. “Just leave a note for Dad where to find me if he wakes up and don’t get me in trouble.”

A big bright smile appeared on her face and she hopped up and waved at me. “See you next time you sexy thing.”

The landscape changed and I realized I was seeing things from a dream perspective of third person.

“Can you hear me Darkchylde?” I said tentatively.

She got up out of bed and found the robe I purchased, slipping it on while standing in front of the mirror.

The note she left, read: Dad, couldn’t sleep. I’m in the cellar playing games. Love Ariel.

I was surprised at her handwriting. It was totally different from my normal scratch.

When she reached the door she stopped and listened for a moment and then did something that surprised the hell out of me. She softly chanted the Incantation of Making that I used earlier in the day. There was a very subtle change of inflection in the third syllable. The next thing I knew I was in the cellar, standing in front of the TV.

“Did you see that, Ariel? I can’t hear you, but I know you can hear me since you’re seeing what I see when you’re in control. This is one of the things I can do for you.”

She bent down, turned on the 360 and inserted the disc. When it booted up she rapidly pressed a series of buttons and Level 2 came up.

“Sorry, it was password protected. If you want to play, you’ll have to start from the beginning.” She giggled after that. “Anyway, the book of Zhered-Na is inside of you now and I have complete access to it. All of the knowledge of Atlantean magic up until the time of Zhered-Na’s death is at my fingertips, and once you learn then you can use it too.”

She made herself comfortable on the hideaway. “Until then, you’ll have to call me up in order to take care of any problems you have. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I have a star system to save from the evil hands of Lord Chaos!”

I watched her for the longest time and cheered her on as she was literally kicking some serious butt. It was weird that I never grew bored, but I guess that was all part of being in my position.

When she completed Level 2 in two and a half hours, she saved her game and turned everything off.

“Thanks, I really needed that. Let’s go get some sleep.”

~O~

The morning came and Dad banged on the door again. Even though sunrise hadn’t changed me back to being a guy, I knew why that was. Darkchylde didn’t want me to wake up as a guy wearing girl’s clothes.

“Thanks, I appreciate that.”

I hid the note she wrote in the top drawer of my chest so she could use it at another time before grabbing some regular clothes and heading to the bathroom.

This time, I wanted to see the change myself. I set the clothes on the counter and looked in the mirror. Shedding the cami and shorts, I put those aside and dropped my panties on top. With a brief bit of effort I concentrated on changing back. The rumbling in my stomach alerted me that the change was on its way.

When my body tensed up, I moaned from the strain and saw the pain in my eyes as they switched from a beautiful blue to hazel-green. My breasts shrunk and melded with my torso and my face reverted back to where it was supposed to be. Thirty seconds later I relaxed and brought my hands up to feel where my breasts had been.

In their place was my relatively firm chest, but nothing like what I had before.

“No offense, DC, but I missed my body.”

TBC...

Note: I forgot to give credit to the movie Excaliber for the Incantation of Making, so here it is. And the pic is from Comicvine.

Author's Note: Kudos to djkauf for betaing this for me.

There's a story after this, a follow-up, that is also finished. It's almost like a series of stories for three of the main character of focus. However considering the minute amount of comments I'm receiving I really don't know if I should waste my time writing more on the subject. I'm not like the people that claim they're writing for themselves (rolls eyes, whatever) I write for fans and for comments, either good or bad. Otherwise there is no growth to my writing and I cannot improve. It's not so I can pat myself on the back. No, I won't hold my stories hostage until I get comments, that's stupid. I'll just post what I've written and then move on. This is free material that's taken hours and days out of my life for your entertainment. I don't think a single sentence from you (fifteen seconds of your life) is asking for too much in return. I've noticed it with the other authors as well. Appreciate your authors, or they stop writing for you. It's pretty much that simple. And if you're thinking I'm being arrogant in writing this, then you've completely lost the meaning behind the paragraph above; try reading it again.

Chapter 3

Sunday went on like any other. I mowed around the house and Dad was putting the finishing touches on the third bedroom. He’d gone out that morning and purchased a four-poster princess style bed and went whole-hog on the girlie decorations taking advice from the ladies that sold it to him.

Truthfully, I was I felt kind of surprised about the whole thing.

When the afternoon came, Susan called and cancelled, apologizing profusely. It seemed that Terry still hadn’t shown up or been found and she was starting to really get worried.

The guilt played on me. I knew Dormammu’s demon had shredded him and ate the remains, but I couldn’t tell her that. Even if I could, I didn’t know that I would. You see stories on TV about people that needed closure about a missing loved one, that just knowing they were dead was enough to let them move on. I thought that may be true in most cases, but would you want to know that your psycho son or brother was in the midst of attacking someone only to have the tables turned the worst possible way?

No, not me. I’d rather live in the fantasy world.

That night I turned into Darcy again as expected. I dressed in some comfy pajamas and joined Dad on the couch to watch some TV. Eventually I snuggled up and just enjoyed the evening like a real daughter.

~O~

Monday morning came and I had to turn into a guy earlier than sunrise in order to get ready for school. I’d have to make sure to give DC some extra time that night to keep things even, but I was starting to get used to it. Even after only a couple of days, I’d gotten into a routine. It made me think that DC was doing something to ease the experience for me. Whatever it was, I was grateful. Being angsty about the way my life turned out wasn’t really appealing to me in the least.

School turned out to be more eventful than normal.

Susan and I had different lunches and we didn’t share one class together so I wouldn’t be able to see her for any length of time until after school let out, so I wound up eating alone.

I was so incredibly lucky — notice the sarcasm here? — to see Perry was in just about every one of my classes and lunch, even gym.

The nasty looks I’d been sending his way hadn’t gone unnoticed. In gym class was when he confronted me. Of course he did it in true jerk fashion, while I was changing.

“Where’s he at?”

It didn’t take an Einstein to figure out who he was talking about. “You were seeing things, Perry. You really shouldn’t call the cops on someone when you’ve been drinking.”

His muscles flexed, and I stood there not being intimidated. He may have been the quarterback, but he was nowhere near as big as Terry was and I’m not exactly the puny nerd.

“I know what I saw. He went in and didn’t come out.”

Slipping on my shorts, I buttoned them up. “Then why didn’t the Sheriff’s Deputy find him down there or any evidence that there was some sort of fight? I’ll tell you why, because he never came down.”

“You’re lying!” He pushed me up against the lockers and I flinched at where one of the latches dug in my back.

“Fuck you, Perry. Why were you looking at my place anyway? Were you perving? Did you want to fuck me? Just because I shave my legs doesn’t mean I like it up the ass, fag.”

Someone snickered in the back and that was all it took. He took a swing at me and I dodged out of the way at the last second while Perry slammed his hand into the lockers. He screamed and clutched it to his stomach.

“What the hell’s going on in here?” the coach yelled.

I pointed up at Perry. “Stodghill is perving on me and I told him I’m not gay then he tried to hit me. He missed.”

“Coach,” Perry said through the pain. “He did something with Terry. I know he did.”

The coach looked annoyed, and pointed at Perry. “You, nurse’s office, and you, my office.” That last one was pointed at me, in case you’re wondering.

I grabbed my shirt, socks, and shoes before securing my locker and making the trip.

“Close the door behind you.”

Doing as he said, I sat down on the chair in front of his desk.

“I don’t take kindly to new kids starting fights in my locker room,” he said with as much intimidation as was possible.

“Well, then I suggest you get a rein on your insane football jocks and their hallucinations. Have you thought about random drug testing?”

He leaned back on his chair and studied me this time. “So, you’re a wiseass.”

“Coach, you didn’t see what went on in there, so why am I the one that’s singled out? I’m not the one that probably broke his hand on some lockers. Does that tell you who threw the first and only punch?”

“It still takes two to start a fight.”

I shook my head. “No, it takes a retard to stand there and be hit. I’m not a retard. Are we done? I’m going to be late for my next class.”

He pointed his meaty finger at me. “You better be praying that his hand isn’t broken. This school has been number one in District going on ten years.”

Why is it my destiny to deal with idiots at every turn?

“I hope he crushed his hand and he has to switch to left-handed jerking off. That’s how much I care about your football team.”

The coach smiled. “We’ll see.”

Oooh crap. Sometimes I just don’t know when to shut up.

There was only one more class after that and I made it through without flapping my smart mouth anymore. I know I have a problem with back-talking. I’ve got nobody to blame but myself in that regard. Growing up in a city school, you learn to defend yourself with your mouth. Raising your hand against another student was considered zero tolerance and they kicked your butt out with very few second chances.

The incident that I just walked away from was the perfect example. My old principal would have taken a look at me then looked at Perry. There’s a little bit of a size difference there. Taking into account the damage his hand was in and me with nothing at all, it didn’t take a brain surgeon to figure out what happened.

Perry would have been kicked to the curb for violence during school, football player or not.

Of course the school I was at was known for its academic excellence and its role as coming in last place every football season, so there wasn’t much call to pamper those that played, but still. It was obvious that there was going to be some pissed off people, if the coach was any indication.

Lucky me, I happen to find a few on the way home.

As you already know, Dad’s a trial lawyer. He makes some pretty sweet money, but he also believes in not flaunting his success. The clothes he wears are top notch, because that’s what’s expected. The same goes with the car. Everything else is middle of the road, good and reliable, but not over the top.

All of this means when I turned sixteen I didn’t get a new car to go with my new driver’s license. I did get a pretty nice mountain bike, of course I live in the Mississippi countryside without any mountains in a thousand mile radius, but it was the thought that counted. The only thing it was good for was durability, and considering some of the unpaved roads in the area, it was probably the best choice.

That didn’t mean other families held back from spoiling their kids. Everybody had a truck, well everybody that didn’t live in town which was a good majority of the student body.

I lived about three miles away. On a bike that isn’t any big deal. I could have taken the bus to school, but seriously who takes the bus anymore? I think they provided three to service the entire county.

So there I was, pedaling home, cutting through empty lots, and avoiding potholes when I noticed I was being followed from a distance. Maybe you’ve forgotten what it’s like to ride a bike. You can hear a car from pretty far off and you have to keep an ear out so you can get out of the way, because frankly nobody cares if they force you off the road and into a ditch because you weren’t paying attention.

Thanks, but I like to keep my balls hanging between my legs and not smashed against that metal bar between the seat and the handlebars.

So you’ll understand why I was getting annoyed with the rusted out piece of shit Ford F-150 produced sometime in the seventies. It trailed about a hundred yards behind me and was moving along at a crawl.

When I turned off the road and cut through an empty lot where a convenience store or the equivalent once stood — I guessed because a sign still stood at the corner, but no building was evident. Hurricanes are a bitch, yeah? — I wound up on a dirt road that eventually led to the one that my house sat on.

I got about a third of the way along and that’s when I heard wheels spinning on dirt. Looking back, I caught the same truck fishtailing around the corner and increasing in speed.

“Shit. It’s the welcome wagon.”

Ordinarily I’d take advantage of being able to ride a bike and cut through places cars couldn’t go, but the road I was on was bordered by the national forest on both sides, and contrary to the movies, there aren’t convenient trails every five feet. Instead there are boatloads of yaupon trees that block every conceivable route into the woods.

Just in case you don’t know, yaupons are in the holly family. It’s not exactly pleasant to brush up against. So I had the road, the ditch, or the bloodletting trees to deal with.

The good thing about the ditch was that it dipped down about three feet on either side, so the truck couldn’t follow without wrecking.

I heard the engine rev about a hundred feet behind so I took the first available opportunity to lift up on the handlebars and make a jump directly into the center of the ditch. There wasn’t that much of a loss of momentum, but the landing was a little jarring.

After I hit the brakes I pulled out my cell phone and hit the picture key on the side. By this time the truck passed me up and I clicked a pic of the rear of it. I just hoped that there wasn’t too much dust in the air.

The driver hit the brakes, while I kept on clicking pictures as it switched gears and started reversing. Once I’d made one of the people sitting on the passenger side, I forwarded everything to Dad.

When the truck stopped I waved the cell at them. “I got pictures of you running me off the road and sent them to my lawyer.”

For giggles, I took another pic of the look on the passenger’s face and then held the phone up to get one of the driver and anyone else inside.

“Aaannd I’ve got pictures of all the rest of you.” With another two buttons pressed those were off as well. “I’d suggest fucking off now.”

I heard one of the other say, “Man, he ain’t got no lawyer. He’s bullshittin’ you.”

“His Dad’s a lawyer. My cousin Joey said so.”

I smiled. “Cousin Joey… thanks for a name to add to all this. Man, you guys are really helpful.”

The guy at the passenger side turned a nice shade of puce. “Let’s get out of here.”

Then my phone rang. “That’ll be my lawyer. It’s been nice, guys.”

“Ari, why do I have pictures of a truck and… someone that looks constipated being sent to me?” asked Dad.

I had to wait for the truck to leave and to quit spraying me with dirt and rocks. After spitting the dust out of my mouth I answered. “They just ran me off the road. I thought you might want evidence of who did it if I wound up in the hospital.”

“You’re kidding.”

“I’m not kidding, Dad. Do you know someone up here with the name Joey? He knows you’re a lawyer and told the driver about you.”

“They told you that?”

“They’re founts of useful information. If you can get the license plate off the truck that might help.”

I could hear him start on a slow boil. “Get home, Ari and call me when you arrive, so I’ll know you’re safe. I’m giving the Sheriff a call and we’ll see if we can put an end to all this.”

“Thanks Dad. Uh, you might want to know that Perry Stodghill took a swing at me in gym today.”

“Ari…” He sounded tired.

“I just stepped out of the way. I didn’t fight him. But he slammed his hand into the locker and might have broke it. He’s the quarterback of the football team and Terry was the running back. People are starting to get pissed at me ‘cause Perry is telling everyone that’ll listen that I did something to Terry.”

Dad sighed. “Is there anything else I need to know?”

“Um… the coach said I’d better pray that Perry’s hand isn’t broken and something about being first place in district for ten years.”

“A teacher said this?”

I nodded even though he couldn’t see me. “With a smile, and it wasn’t a friendly one.”

When I’d hung up, it took me a couple of minutes to make my heart stop slamming into my chest. I hauled my bike out of the ditch and started back to the house keeping my cell in my hand and switching over to video mode for the next encounter if it ever came.

It didn’t.

~O~

It wasn’t an hour later when Susan sent me a text.

Units >:-( Perry >:-( WTF kal mi

For those of you that don’t speak Text it said that Susan’s parents were in a high state of emotional distress about something Perry told them while he was a bit miffed, and did I know what was causing their major mental malfunction and to contact her forthwith and without further ado.

Hey, it’s the short hand of the new millennia.

Our conversation was short because it was quickly interrupted by her mother telling her to hang up. As a backup, I logged on to my computer and sent her an instant message.

Perry thinks he saw Terry go into my cellar and not come out. You already know this. He’s telling everyone that I did something. If you want to take a break until they find out what’s really going on, I’ll understand.

Right when I hit Enter, my phone rang.

“Hey, Dad.”

“The Sherriff is coming out to talk to you and get your statement.”

“What?”

“Joey is Deputy Harris from yesterday. My agreement with the Sherriff was for that Deputy to be taken off the case and to stay away from you. In return, I wouldn’t file a complaint. He recognized the truck and the driver as his cousin.”

I rubbed my eyes at all the melodrama. “So you’ll be filing that complaint now?”

“Yeah. When the Sheriff gets there call me and put it on speakerphone. I’ll walk you through the process. Tell the truth and don’t embellish; keep it to just the facts.”

Thinking about what school was going to be like the next day was a nightmare. “Is it possible for me to be homeschooled, or maybe just to go ahead and take my GED?”

I was only half-kidding.

“I know you’re not going to be popular at school because of this. At least until the Coomes boy is found.”

The snort that came out of my mouth described what I thought of that statement. “Dad, it’s not about popularity right now. It’s about not acquiring a gaping head wound. The school doesn’t hold them back like they did at home. If Perry connected, he would have broken my jaw, not to mention nearly being run over by a 2500 pound truck.”

He didn’t miss a beat. “I’ll see about get a restraining order put on him. Were there any witnesses?”

I chuckled. “Yeah, about twenty, but do you really think they’re going to back the new kid?”

The sound of him covering his phone came over the line and then he returned a few moments later. “You’ll stay home tomorrow. Let me figure a few things out and we’ll talk tonight.”

The interview with the Sheriff went about how I thought it would. After I gave my statement and told him about Perry and the truck, Dad went on an all-out offensive spouting words like Assault, Premeditation, Proxy Murder, Murder, Civil Case, Responsibility, Restraining Orders, D.A.’s Office, and so forth. I flinched and looked scared at the appropriate places.

At the end, Dad had me walk the Sheriff out to the cellar and look toward Perry’s house. I nearly laughed out loud in shock. In between the two places was an enormous oak tree in full bloom. I’m talking about a tree so big that branches wider than my waist nearly touched the ground. There was no possible way for him to have seen anything. So, in short, Perry was full of shit and the Sheriff saw it.

“Now,” Dad said, “I fully expect the attention of this case be taken off my son and put on the one person who we know for a fact is lying. I think you might even find the motive his role on the football team.”

The Sheriff turned around while I was holding the phone up. “How do you figure?”

“I took a look at his statistics and injury list from last season. Perry is wearing down. His arm is shot. I think he knew that and didn’t want to be looked down upon as the one who was responsible for the upcoming season’s loss.”

I blinked at what dad was saying.

“He needed to shift the blame and our arrival gave him the perfect opportunity. Invite the new kid and pair him off with Terry’s sister insuring Terry would go into a rage. When the time was right, he took care of him in one way or another and shifted all the attention on the new kid by reporting a bogus sighting at our house. Then he turned his popularity into a tool of deception, telling all his friends about Ari’s involvement.”

The Sheriff looked taken aback, but held it together. “That’s an interesting theory there, Mr. Chylde.”

Dad’s voice came back stronger than ever. “It makes a heck of a lot more sense than a boy half Terry’s size facing off with him and not have a single bruise or blemish on his body as a result. You know how this county thinks of its football stars, Sheriff. Do we need to talk about cheerleader mothers that have done more for less reason?”

The Sheriff frowned.

“I’ll expect Perry Stodghill to be questioned if nothing else and I’ll be alerting the D.A. about the case and how it’s progressed thus far this afternoon. So, I would suggest you CYA, Sheriff and bring the boy in.”

If I hadn’t heard it with my own ears I wouldn’t have thought it was possible. Dad totally put the blame squarely on Perry’s shoulders. I swallowed at the implications. I knew who killed Terry and it wasn’t him. The question I had for myself was, would I let someone innocent take the fall for a demon that used me to enter this dimension?

Even though Perry was an asshole, I didn’t think he deserved that, but I wasn’t going to say anything right away; not until I figured out how to work my way around this latest twist.

The Sheriff talked to Dad for a few more minutes and then he took off, curiously, about five acres to the east. I pulled up a chair on the front porch which had a nice view of Perry’s house and nearly laughed when I saw him being led out in handcuffs and a nice sized cast on his right hand.

“How’d he get the cuffs around the cast?”

Pulling up my Text Messaging on my phone, I sent Dad and Susan a quick one.

Perry Arrested re: Terry

My phone rang fifteen seconds later.

“Are you serious,” Susan said.

“Uh-huh. Saw it myself.”

“I’m putting you on speaker. Tell my parents.”

I went over the whole thing with them, giving them the scenario that my dad laid out for the Sheriff. The clincher was when I told them about not being able to see anything in the back of the house, so it was obvious he was lying and setting me up in the process.

“Ariel…” Susan’s dad said, somberly. “I apologize for what we thought and said about you when he approached us this afternoon. They’ve always been the best of friends.”

Again, I was feeling the guilt, but I resolved to wait until later to say anything, if for no other reason than to let everyone at school find out that Perry was a liar and a possible murderer, even if I knew different.

“I’d probably do the same sir. Perry might not be involved in it at all, but thought I’d be the best person to blame. We just have to let the legal system do its job. The truth will come out in the end. That’s what my dad always says. If he did something, they’ll find out; if not then they’ll find that out too.”

At the end, Susan thanked me for calling and said that she’d see me later.

Finally!

I thought everything should be back to normal soon enough. A day off from school, everyone gets the lowdown, and I’m off the hook.

~O~

Darkchylde was pissed.

She rose from the bed and donned a pair of black jeans, flat sandals, and a halter top that I bought to go with a jacket. I had no intention to ever wear it by itself, because it showed way too much skin.

She took her time and make up her face before doing that teleport thing she did the previous night, except it wasn’t the cellar that she went to this time.

I didn’t recognize the house that she approached until she looked in the window.

“Sorry about this Ariel, but the dragon and I cannot allow you to be threatened in this way. Without you she can’t grow stronger. It’s still too early for her to be released. Him would find her easily enough and subjugate her again and me… well, if you die, I die. I can’t let that happen either.”

After saying the Incantation of Making, I watched as a guy, a teenager, rose from his bed and put on a pair of shorts and a tank top before opening the window and blankly looking at Darkchylde.

“Write a note to your parents confessing what you did today and your true intentions, what you really wished you could have done to Ariel Chylde. Do it now.”

He turned, moved to a desk, and began scribbling on a piece of paper.

“DC, what are you doing?” I said, knowing she couldn’t hear me.

Darkchylde waited patiently outside the window. “In case you’re wondering, Ariel, this is the driver that tried to run you over today.”

I looked through the window, but it was too dark and I couldn’t make out his face very well.

“You’re getting a confession out of him? Then why were you apologizing? That’s cool!” I said.

Peering back at her, I didn’t expect an answer, which was annoying. I didn’t like not being able to communicate with her.

Another five minutes went by. When he finished, he brought the sheet to Darkchylde and held it out as we both read it, me from over her shoulder. It was a lot more explicit than I really wanted to know about. He really wanted me dead and he described it in vivid detail. I didn’t know what to believe.

In the past, I’ve had dark thoughts; who hasn’t? You know what I’m talking about: you’d wish someone ill that’s done you wrong, bullied you, teased you. We’ve all done it, and very few people actually go through with it.

While I didn’t have any illusions about his intent earlier that day, I didn’t think it would go beyond a beating of some type. But the systematic dismemberment and disposal of my body was a little over the top.

Darkchylde smiled. “Very good. Now go to your bureau and remove your hunting knife from its sheath and stick it all the way in your neck. Then you can go back to sleep.”

My eyes widened. “What? No! What are you doing? Stop him.”

I got right in front of her face as she watched him and I screamed in her face. “Stop him!”

DC’s eyes flickered to mine and her lips thinned. “Stop.”

Her eyes moved to me again. “I’m impressed. You shouldn’t be able to force yourself into my consciousness from your sub-conscious so soon. You know why this has to happen, Ariel. If I don’t do it then the dragon will and you really don’t want her taking vengeance. Things tend to burn a lot when that happens.”

I didn’t break eye contact with her, something told me I’d lose the connection if I did. “Let the law handle him, DC. Have him mail a letter to the Sherriff’s office. Have the others do it too. That will take them out of harm’s way. They can’t hurt me if they aren’t around to do it.”

She crossed her arms and considered my proposal, I hoped.

“I’ll do it on one condition.”

“What is it?”

“Allow me to control your actions when you are in danger. I could have helped you today and shifted you out of there, but you are too strong for me to assert myself. I asked you to call upon me when you are in danger, but you failed to do so. In times like these I have to take drastic measures to make sure you come to no harm.”

She was right in a way. “I’m sorry, I forgot. I’m not used to relying on you. If it happens again, I’ll call for help.”

“Very well.” She looked up at the teen again. “Return the knife to the bureau. After mailing that letter to the Sherriff’s office in the morning I want you to mention to everyone you see how much you love bread pudding. From this day on, you will write poems about it, stories about it, songs about it, draw pictures about it; it’s all you will think about.”

“Bread pudding? Where the hell did that come from?”

She looked back at me. “He will be punished by me in some form. Perhaps in a few years I’ll release him, but until then he has something else to think about other than you.”

~O~

She went from house to house having the other two people that were in the truck confess, before giving them obsessive tasks to perform. The Sherriff’s Deputy was last. His was a lighter sentence. DC made him renounce his prejudice and dislike of me, and be my champion during his duties.

Perry was still in county lockup. She said she’d deal with him later.

When we returned to the house, DC changed and got under the covers before the scene switched to the green glade once again where I immediately set in on her.

“You can’t get up and do these sorts of things without talking to me first, DC.”

I really wish she’d wear clothes or something to cover her body while we were in that place. Watching her was distracting as hell.

“Your protection is paramount. It will be some time before the dragon has recuperated enough to be on her own. You’re lucky she didn’t take form at the time and eat them, truck and all.”

My eyes bugged. “She can do that?”

DC Shrugged. “It’s a possibility, but there is anonymity to consider as well. If it happened at night the odds would have been much higher.”

I sighed and scratched my head as it hung. “Look, can you teach me how to do some of the things that I’ve seen you do? It would have been helpful to know that mind control whammy thing you did tonight.”

She smiled at me. “Of course I’ll teach you, Ariel. Come, sit before me and we’ll start right now.”

~O~

The next morning I found myself in bed dressed in a simple… uh, what do you call those silky minidress things that girls wear to bed? They’ve got really thin straps and are slit up the sides so they show a hint of what’s underneath, anyway, one of those.

I knew I was alone. Dad didn’t bang on the door as he left. Being almost mangled twice in one day was obviously enough to get him to show some sympathy. It was my second full night being in Darkchylde’s form and even though it was really strange, I didn’t hop out of bed and change right away.

Why? I had to admit, girls had some advantages in certain ways. The night clothes felt really nice and since the air-conditioning was pumping full and strong at the moment, I had a sense of being warm, soft, and snuggly under the covers. That led to a little exploring with my hands and eventually more than a little exploring after that.

As a boy I masturbated a lot. If given the opportunity, three times a day. They were usually quick and frenzied, drawn up by a fantasy or an available picture, or even seeing a really hot girl.

This time it was a more sensual feeling. I already felt really good under the covers, as I told you before. So I just went with that feeling and increased it.

I know I’m making no sense. Let me try to explain the difference between doing it as a guy and a girl. I felt more. The buildup and release for a guy would be akin to being tremendously thirsty and pouring a fountain coke. You know how you have to wait for the fizz to go down or you wind up inhaling it and choking? That’s what male masturbation is like. You’re waiting in expectation for that moment when you can take a long full drink and finally get relief. That’s also how the end is; the long satisfying drink. Then it’s over. Your thirst is quenched.

Girls are totally different. They’re more like building a banana split that you’ve been craving all day. It’s an intricate process that takes time to do right. Three scoops of different flavored ice cream go in the center. You would get a little on your fingers and have to lick it off, so you wind up teasing your senses along the way with mini delights. You slice the banana in half and border the scoops.

The hot fudge comes next, pouring just enough to taste and decorate, but not to overwhelm the rest. Naturally, you make a slight mess and have to lick that up, reveling in the texture and sweetness as it coats the tongue and slides down your throat. Then the whipped cream… whoops too much, you have to use your fingers now to scoop some off. Fingers are so useful aren’t they?

A sprinkle of chopped nuts and a cherry that you have to tongue the juices off of finishes the delight.

At that point you get to actually eat it and satisfy that wonderful day-long craving that has been driving you near insanity. That first taste explodes over your tongue and you squirm with happiness only for the next taste to come moments later, building and building, every bite is something different and satisfying, until at last you are sated.

The final part is finishing off the dessert, a lengthy process that isn’t over in a span of seconds, but over in minutes as you have to come down easy or the experience is ruined.

Of course, there’s the guilt of indulgence afterward that was the same. That’s the part that’s still hanging on me. I remember looking at the time when I woke up. It was almost eight o’clock. By the time I’d finished it was eight-forty-five, and I enjoyed it way too much.

The room smelled like sex and the sheets were wet. Girls are really messy. It wasn’t like I could clean up with a couple of tissues or anything.

“Oh, man, I can’t believe I did that.”

I immediately threw the covers off and hopped out of bed. The cold air rushed across my already sensitive skin as I determinedly walked to the bathroom and turned the shower on. The nightgown flew off and slithered across the counter and into the skink. My panties were already gone and probably lost in my sheets.

The water was sublime. I’d never experienced a shower like that before, enjoying the feel of the soap as it moved over my body and washed away with the evidence of my morning transgressions. Yeah, I really really liked it, so much that I made a vow right then that I’d shower as a girl from there on out.

My legs were still smooth, even after… what was it, four days I think?

I guessed that initial burn that first day had probably torched my hairs down to their roots.

The hair was another problem altogether.

I’m sure you’re asking yourself why I’ve waited this long to shift back to my guy self. The truth is I didn’t really have an answer. It was a bunch of different reasons I think.

Being alone in a house for the day left me with the opportunity to experiment. I didn’t have anything to do, no responsibilities, no current drama, and nobody to talk to. Plus… well, I mean seriously, wouldn’t you want to know what it was like to just be someone else for a day? Even if it was just the girl-side of you?

That’s why I said, what the hell, why not?

The hair took about thirty minutes to dry properly. Since I wasn’t a pro with taking care of something so long, I stopped at the end and stared in the mirror.

“DC can you give me a hand?”

I pushed that question inward and thought of giving her control when she surged up and I internally stepped aside. The expression my body showed in the mirror changed to a delighted smile.

“I thought you’d never ask. You’re going to have so much fun today,” she said.

DC showed me where to stand and watch everything she did. All I really wanted her to do was to style the hair properly, but she took it further, showing me all sorts of things I could do. Eventually she set it and went to the bedroom to get dressed. Since we were lounging, she grabbed a pair of boy shorts style panties and a matching bra, and then slipped on some denim shorts and a half tank.

The makeup was next. DC went through excruciating detail with everything. She didn’t make it too thick, just some eyeliner, mascara, a little eyebrow pencil and lipstick. Our complexion was virtually perfect anyway. I’d never had a problem with acne or oily skin as a guy. Sure the occasional pimple would appear out of nowhere for some reason, but that only happened if I overindulged in refined sugar. Glazed donuts were the bane of my existence.

The last thing DC did was apply some lipstick and blot her lips. “There, what do you think?”

A rush between us occurred again and I was back in control. “Wow, you look… we look great. Thanks DC.”

Damn, we really did look great.

I was never disappointed in how I looked as a guy. The stereotypical handsome man wasn’t in my future, but I was good looking. As Darcy I was a knockout. I’d stack her up against Susan any day of the week and it would be a really hard decision to make. Luckily, I didn’t have to choose between the two.

Finding the sandals DC wore last night, I slipped them on and headed out to grab some breakfast. Imagine my surprise to find Dad on his recliner reading the morning paper and drinking a glass of juice.

I froze at the entrance to the living room when he looked up. His mouth opened and he blinked while I gave him an unsure smile.

“Ariel?”

My voice stopped and started more than a few times, but I finally found it and explained. “I thought I’d try out being a girl for part of the day?”

He quickly folded his paper and set it aside. “I thought you had to change back at sunrise?”

I shrugged and picked at the back of the couch in nervousness. I couldn’t believe I was busted this quick.

“It’s a time-share thing. As long as I spend as much time as a girl as I do in guy mode then I can switch between them whenever.”

Dad seemed to grasp the concept fairly quicky. It was obvious that he was trying his best to be understanding considering the circumstances, but even he wasn’t talented enough to hide his uncertainty.

“Well, that’s… good. If you have to be one or the other at certain times you won’t be under any restrictions.”

I nodded in agreement. “So, what do you think?”

It was then that he really took me in: the hair, the makeup, the clothes, the uncovered skin.

“I think you look like a very beautiful sixteen year old girl, and I also think that I’m going to have a difficult time dealing with that.”

“How do you think I feel?” I said with just a touch of sarcasm.

“You seem to be dealing with it very well, from my point of view. You’re very feminine.” Realizing what he just said, he clarified. “I mean your gestures. You’re not acting like a male.”

Inwardly I viewed everything that I’d done over the last hour and a half that it took to get ready. “Yeah, I guess you’re right. That’s a good thing, I think.”

Dad shuffled a little in his chair. “I was planning on taking you out for breakfast.” There was a pause. “Did you want to go as… as a girl?”

I nodded without thinking. “That’d be cool.”

He closed his eyes for a second to process, I think. “Well then, get your purse, or whatever you’ll need. This is so strange.”

I giggled and spun around heading back to my room.

~O~

“We need to come up with a story about your appearance, if people ask questions,” Dad said as we pulled up to the restaurant.

“Oh, I already figured it out. I’m your niece on Mom’s side of the family. I have like a billion cousins on that side anyway. Nobody would be able to figure out exactly who I was without a flow chart and a slide rule.”

“True,” he replied.

“My name is Darcy Dahl.” Dahl was mom’s maiden name, in case you haven’t figured that one out yet. My height, blonde hair, and fair skin came from her Swedish background.

“Darcy?”

“Uh, yeah. I came up with it that first night. Is that okay?”

He nodded, thinking it over. “It’s pretty.”

“Thanks.”

I reached for the door to the restaurant, but Dad beat me to it and I froze, forgetting that I was a girl for a second and guys were supposed to do that sort of thing.

“Thanks, again.”

The restaurant was freezing, or it could have been because I was showing ninety percent of my skin. I’m going with the former. After we ordered, I sipped at my orange juice and waited for Dad to bring up whatever was on his mind.

“What were your plans for today?”

I shrugged. “I was just going to hang out, play some games, whatever.”

“You made yourself up to hang out in the house?”

Okay, he had a point. “Not really. I did that for the practice. If I’m going to be living half my life as a…” I left it hanging because there were too many ears around, but Dad got the idea. “Then I thought I needed to know the particulars.”

He rubbed his mouth thoughtfully before lowering his voice. “Have you given any thought to medical issues?”

I was struck dumb, not because I thought he said something profound, but because I didn’t have a clue as to what he was talking about. “Huh?”

Leaning into the table, I met him halfway where he whispered again. “Girls and boys have different needs from the medical field; Gynecological issues, if you take my meaning.”

“Oh.”

“Some of my questions would be if you needed to go on the pill, and if you did what would that do to your male body?”

About half-way through his sentence my eyes bugged and I started gaping. “No, no way.” I looked to the side and then back at him. “I’m into girls, Dad, even as a girl I’m into girls.”

“Oh… okay, good, I guess.”

This had to be the single most confusing conversation I’d ever had with my dad. There was a reason, granted, but still. What father talks to his son about taking the pill?

“We also need to talk about legality, like what are you going to do about Identification?”

I blinked. “I’m not. I can transform anywhere at any time. I won’t need to be anything but a guy in the eyes of the… whatever.”

Dad breathed out one of those I know more than you do sighs. “So if you get pulled over for speeding, you’ll just transform for the nice police officer and they’ll understand?”

I sniffed. “Well, being your son and daughter, I wouldn’t be speeding in the first place.” The look on his face told me he didn’t believe a word I was saying. “However, for the sake of argument let’s say the accelerator got stuck about ten miles over the legal limit… hypothetically. Yeah, I could just change.”

“And what if you’re wearing a dress at the time, Ariel?”

“Darcy… and, okay, you have a point. I’ll think about it.”

The frigid temperature was making me need to go pee. “I gotta go.”

He grabbed my hand before I could get completely up. “Make sure you pick the right restroom.”

My face flushed as I grabbed my purse and headed to the girl’s restroom.

Thankfully it was empty. There were only three stalls and they were all open and unoccupied. Looking in the mirror, I concentrated and called Darkchylde forward. She took it from there, including the peeing and cleanup portion.

“You’re going to have to tell him about the magic. With that I can swap clothes in a virtual instant. You don’t have to worry about getting pregnant or any other female issue. With the dragon present she will keep your body from harm. You won’t even experience a mild cold much less any of the more yucky problems like yeast infections or the like.”

I could have done without thinking about that before having food delivered.

“And lastly, we can use magic to get us out of any situation where we would be recognized lest you forget last night’s foray into the minds of jock central. Before you go all, we can’t do that, it’s not right, think about what could happen if we were found out? Right now you’re just a talentless meta that can switch his gender at will. It’s pretty low key on the meta scale. We don’t need anyone thinking that we can do anything more. So keep that talent to yourself, not even your dad or Susan should know.”

I snapped back to the body leaning over the counter with my pinky extended, touching up my lips.

An older girl came in at that point and stalled when she saw me before moving to a stall and closing it. I shrugged and grabbed my purse.

“Everything come out okay?”

I gave my dad a look of annoyance then dug in to my pancakes. Our food had been delivered while I was away. It was a six-stack that I slathered in butter and syrup before I put it away without any thought, just like I always do. Needless to say Dad was impressed to see a girl eat like a guy.

The waitress returned to refill Dad’s coffee and her eyes widened at my empty plate. She looked at me and my very trim waist. “Honey, where do you put that? If I had even one of those I would have gained five pounds.”

I grinned weakly. “High metabolism.”

She sighed. “I used to have one of those. Then I had two sons and a little girl. Enjoy it while you can.”

After she left the check, I looked at Dad. “No way in the world that’s happening, so get it out of your head.”

Visions of me pregnant as a male swam in the back of my mind. Guh.

~O~

When we got home, I excused myself and went upstairs, stripped down and changed back to a guy. I make it sound like it was a simple step, but it was still a painful process, though not nearly as painful as before. Hopefully, in time, that would fade away as well.

I stood and felt my chest, letting my hands trail down to my hips. All was recognizably male, and ordinary. Maybe it was the novelty of being in another body that I missed. I wasn’t sure.

Shorts and a tank, unsurprisingly the male version of what I picked out at the beginning of the day, was what I chose to wear.

The remainder of the morning was spent transferring my girl clothes over to the room Dad set up for Darcy, along with my makeup and incidentals.

The rest of the time I spent down in the cellar waiting for school to let out so I could contact Susan and maybe get to see her.

Using the meditation method Darkchylde showed me in the previous night’s lesson, I was able to talk to her directly instead of having to give her reign over my body.

Instead of the glade returning there was just the black of having my eyes closed, but I could still hear her like she was right next to me.

“You make a good girl, Ariel.”

“Thanks, I think.”

She giggled. “It was a compliment. Too bad you like being a boy so much. It would make things much easier if you stayed a girl all the time.”

“Easier?”

“Uh-huh. Well, you wouldn’t have to worry about clothes for one, and shifting back and forth for another. Susan seems to like us in either form, though admittedly I think she likes your cock the most.”

I rolled my eyes.

“I’m kind of attached to it as well, so don’t do anything permanent, okay? Besides, don’t we both have to spend time in this body or lose ourselves or whatever…? I’m still kind of unclear how that works.”

Her voice shifted from one ear to the other like she was moving around behind me. “You’ve spent the better part of seventeen years as a male, Ariel. Your personality, ego, Id, whatever you’d like to call it, is cemented on this plane. You’ll never have to worry about losing your masculinity. Now me… it’ll take years for me to do the same because I only get to come out every now and then. So, the more time you spend as a girl, the more of a hold I have on this plane.”

“Okay. So then where did the twelve hour thing come from?” I asked.

“That’s the minimum I need to survive. You could spend a week or a year as a girl, night and day, and it would help anchor me a lot quicker, and still not have to worry about your ability to shift back to your male form.”

“Don’t plan on that happening, DC. I like being a guy.”

“Hmm,” she said kind of smugly. “It didn’t sound or look like that this morning.”

I felt my face flush again. “You were watching?”

A throaty laugh followed. “I don’t sleep, Ariel. Not really anyway. I’m always watching over you… even when you’re being naughty. Besides, there’s nothing wrong with what you did. You were experiencing life from my side. I want you to enjoy yourself.”

That kind of shocked me. “You want me to masturbate more often?”

She spluttered a laugh. “Well, whenever I guess, but you and Susan can have fun or you can bring someone else into your life to let you experience what it would be like with a male.”

I quickly interrupted her. “No thanks.”

“Like I said, whatever. I may be biased here, but being a girl is so much more fun than being a guy. Yeah, they both have their downsides, but I think they’re less for girls. You’re missing out.”

“Why are you trying to talk me into staying as a girl?”

Her voice changed to recognition. “Oh, sorry. Um, consider the subject dropped. I don’t want you to think I’m pushing you or anything. I’m just proud of my gender is all. Go Girls! and all that stuff, you know?”

“Uh-huh.”

“Gheeze, Ariel, it’s not like I’m plotting or anything. Be a boy… whatever.”

That last part sounded like she was a little hurt by my implication. “Sorry, I’m just… I mean this has been a seriously suck-ass year for me.”

I felt a warmth encircle me, like DC was hugging my body from behind. “I’m sorry too. I don’t think much past the moment I came into being. You miss your mom.”

I nodded. “And with Perry and the cops… it feels like everything is closing in on me and I’m not safe.”

“You’re not. Don’t forget about, Him.”

“I haven’t. Speaking of which, we better get on to the next lesson. We have to make sure he can’t hurt anyone else.”

~O~

Darkchylde and I spent a good four hours on magic and learning the intricacies of nuance. It sounds more complicated than it was. Basically you have the Incantation of Making and a few other things. The incantation is for big magic that needs focus and proper inflection at the proper point to work properly. Breaking that down into more simple terms, if I needed to do that mental whammy thing DC did the previous night I’d have to know exactly how to say the incantation and focus on making that specific spell work the way it was supposed to.

That’s why I didn’t set off fifty different spells in my attempt to figure out the right pronunciation when I originally fried myself and wound up in Him-land.

There was no easy way to learn. DC couldn’t magic the information into my head or anything, so I wound up making stupid mnemonics so as to remember the proper ways of doing each spell, and I was now up to a total of three, count them three, magic spells!

After four hours of hard work, color me disappointed.

The first of my three spells was Obfuscation, which allowed me to cloud men’s minds. I make it sound better than it really is. Basically it’s a confusion cloak. If I throw it up then whenever someone tries to look at me they immediately want to look somewhere else. It also made electronic surveillance go muddy. No cameras would be able to see me. That was a new add-on according to DC. Since cameras weren’t exactly around six thousand years ago or whenever Atlantis was still a continent and not housing marine life.

Warding was the second. It’s pretty much what you’d expect. Once I set it up, in the cellar for instance, nobody can cross the boundaries of the ward. Doors, windows, chimneys, pipes, you name it; nothing can get through that means me harm, and if they’re in the room already then they would wind up being expelled, violently.

The last one of the day was Protection. It was similar to the Warding spell, but specifically protected me from the magic of others.

I asked why I’d needed that one. It wasn’t like there were other people that could use magic knocking down my door or anything. DC told me it was for safety reasons, which was the whole point of the lesson. Talk about boring. I was hoping to have something to kick some butt with, but she said this was more important to learn first.

At the very end, I got a setup lesson for minor magics, those that didn’t need the Incantation of Making that I would learn the next time. All they required was intent and concentration. That’s how I’d be able to change clothes in the blink of an eye, or move things around with my mind. I’m not talking about cars or tanks or anything, but if I needed a pencil or a candle then I would be able to call them to me.

That was for next time.

Susan didn’t bother to call, she came by instead.

“You should have been at school today,” she said after kissing me hello.

“What happened?”

“It was like Bizzaro-world. I spread the word that Perry was arrested and it took about two hours to make it around the entire school. People were totally freaking out. Then word came in that three guys off the football team went psycho. They caught Robby Prince at the supermarket trying to steal all of their cucumbers. I mean all of them. Do you know how many cucumbers there are in that place?”

I chuckled. “A lot?”

“He was shoving them down his pants and in his shirt, at least that’s what Brenda Watts said and she was there when it happened.”

She stopped and looked over to the forest that bordered our land. Her demeanor tempered. “The Sheriff wants to gather up a search party and go through the woods. Would you mine helping?”

I nodded. “Of course I’ll help.” Thinking about something else I added, “Would you mind doing me a favor first?”

He gaze came back up to me. “What?”

“Come down in the cellar and look around. Tap on walls, check everything out. I don’t want there to be a doubt in your mind or your parents that Terry was ever here.”

She looked at me kind of surprised. “Ariel, we already know Perry was lying…”

I held up my hands. “I know, but still. It would make me feel better and you can tell your parents I had nothing to hide. I’m sure they would feel better knowing that too.”

She frowned. “You’re being stupid, but if it means that much to you, I’ll do it.”

I gave her a thankful nod and opened the door.

Susan made a big show of knocking on the cinderblock walls until her knuckles started hurting. I knocked for her afterward. She checked the hideaway, the trashcan, and the mini-fridge.

“Okay, this is seriously stupid,” she declared.

“I know. I just want you to see that there weren’t any hidden rooms or a sub-cellar below this one, or sharks with laser beams attached to their heads down here.”

She edged up and grabbed my shirt, kind of sexily. “I know that Ariel. We had sex down here a few days ago, remember? I think I would have noticed a shark pool, not to mention the laser beams. Have you forgotten about the sex already?”

I grinned. “Not likely.”

Susan didn’t seem convinced. “I think you need a reminder, like right now.”

“My dad’s home.”

“Damn. I don’t know if I can keep my hands off of you for that long.”

That brought a big smile from me. I don’t think I’d ever met anyone quite like Susan. She was the hottest girl in school, not that I was actually looking for any others, and she chose me.

“I could change into Darcy if you think it would help.”

Her mouth popped open and her face flushed. “Uh… that probably wouldn’t be a good idea.”

“Why not?”

She shook her head and grabbed my hand to lead me back up to the outside.

“Susan, what’s up?”

She stopped and turned around on the stairs. It was nice to have her eye to eye with me. She wasn’t short; I was just tall compared to her.

“The other night, after shopping…” She sighed. “When you were… down there and you looked up at me.”

I looked at her curiously. “What?”

“I wanted you, probably just as much as I want you right now. I can’t see her while I’m around your dad, he’ll know that I go both ways.”

I tried not to laugh. “Susan, it’s not like it’s taboo anymore. We used to see that sort of stuff all the time back home.”

“Well, it’s taboo here. There are all of three girls out of the closet in school and their only friends are themselves. I don’t want it getting around until I’m out of this backward town.”

She grabbed my shirt again and got real close to my face. “Can we keep this a secret, please?”

“Well it’s not like she’s the one going to school here. I guess it wouldn’t be a big deal.”

Susan giggled. “That would be worse, me dating you and Darcy. But I still want to have that threesome, both ways.”

I cringed and she laughed at me. “Didn’t know what you were getting yourself in for when you hooked up with me did you?”

Somewhere in my head, I could almost hear Darkchylde laughing at me.

TBC...

Author's Note: Kudos to djkauf for betaing this for me.

For those of you that actually took the time to read the note I posted yesterday, thank you. For those of you that read it and decided I was and ungrateful, arrogant person that was holding my stories hostage because I'm a comment whore... (sigh) why bother? You'll never get it. And please note that I'm not just saying all of this for me; there are still a large number of authors out there on the front page that would dearly love ten comments and would think heaven came to them today because of that simple task that can take no longer than a few seconds out of your day. It doesn't have to be an in depth analysis of the story or chapter. A simple "I enjoyed this story," or a variant would probably suffice. It took me three seconds to write, "I enjoyed this story." Can you spare that for the entertainment that you received from them? Thanks for at least thinking about what I've said. A number of you responded yesterday that I've never heard from before. It was a treat and appreciated, and a number of us had some delightful interaction trying to figure out a mystery.

Chapter 4

The official search started the next morning. I would have thought that they would have done a small portion of the area the previous afternoon, but Terry was eighteen and considered an adult even though he went to high school. I guess that something to do with it, well that and he was flighty to begin with. Having a reputation for taking off and not telling anyone where you were going was a bad thing when something actually went wrong.

But here we were four days after he went missing, combing the woods by the house. The administration of the school asked for volunteers and virtually all of the students said yes. I had a feeling it wasn’t because Terry was beloved or anything. Students will do almost anything if it means that they don’t have to be stuck behind a desk for the day.

We gathered in our field since it bordered the forest closest to where his truck was found. There, we were briefed on what to look for which consisted of the obvious — a body — and the not so obvious, meaning fresh overturned dirt, piles of leaves, fresh footprints, and so forth.

“Did anyone search that house?” someone asked in the crown.

I raised my hand. “That’s my house, and yes it’s been searched, by Susan, his sister.” I may have said that with a touch of annoyance in my voice.

The Sheriff held up his hands. “Just to make this official for everyone that thinks otherwise. It was reported that Terry entered the storm cellar of the Chylde house and never left. The person responsible for that report is now sitting in the county lockup for filing a false report. In other words he lied. The Chylde family has been cooperative in the search of said cellar and nothing was found that would lead me to believe they had anything to do with Terry’s disappearance. So, let’s concentrate on where he might be instead of where we know he’s not.”

I felt a little smug afterward, but kept it off my face since Susan was right there. With a couple hundred people spread apart by five feet, we covered a lot of the area woods. There was some excitement when a girl screamed and the Sheriff found a half buried deer carcass, but that was all there was.

By mid-afternoon we’d covered all the area that was possible to canvass, and it looked like Susan was taking her brother’s disappearance more seriously.

“Where do you think he’s at?”

I tried to not put on too many airs sounding sympathetic or overly pessimistic. “Honestly I don’t have a clue.”

“What I wonder is why he was here.” I watched as she looked back at the house from the general area Terry’s truck was found. “He parked here and it’s obvious he was coming to confront you.”

I nodded. “He wasn’t trying too hard to hide, but he wasn’t being obvious about it either.”

“Yeah. Maybe he was just watching the house waiting for you to go outside or something.”

Taking the most obvious train of thought I moved the speculation along. “Like when I went out to the cellar.”

“Exactly.” She tapped her lips with her index finger. “So he sees you go back there and gets out of his truck.”

“Except, he never made it to the back yard,” I said.

She shook her head and looked frustrated. “It all comes back to Perry, again.”

“No sign of struggle, because he knew his attacker.”

She spun around. “You think he was attacked?”

I closed my eyes and cringed. “Sorry. I’ve been trying to be optimistic for you.”

Her lips pressed together and I could see her eyes well up. “No, you’re right. It’s the only possibility.”

“Not the only one, but the most likely.”

“What else could it have been?” she asked.

I saw her reaching for anything. “I don’t know. I wish I did.”

Another minute spent in silence and Susan got herself together. “I’m gonna go. I’m sure my parents are edging on hysteria by now.”

We walked across the lot and I opened her door for her. She stuck her key in the ignition, turning the engine over and putting the air conditioner on maximum to cool the cab off. Then she turned around and gave me a big hug.

“Thanks, Ariel. You’ve been a big help.”

“Call me later if you want to talk,” I said.

She nodded and hopped in.

When her truck disappeared behind the tree line down the street, I turned back to the house.

“What would poor Susan say if she knew the truth?”

My head snapped up to see a blonde girl leaning against the ancient oak. She was wearing a nice pair of white slacks and a crop top with shoulder length blonde hair and a decidedly knowing look on her face.

I narrowed my eyes. “Search is over. You’re not supposed to be here.”

She half-chuckled. “I’m not here to search. We both know Terry Coomes was slaughtered by a demon and all the evidence was licked up and magiked away.”

I looked from left to right to make sure nobody was around to hear. “Who the hell are you?”

She stood away from the tree and nodded toward the cellar. “Jennifer Kale. You want to do this here or down in the cellar. Oh, and you might want to go change, it’ll make this whole experience a lot easier on the both of us.”

A lead weight dropped into my stomach. This girl knew way too much about what had been going on. “Change?”

“Back into your natural form.” She sighed. “Female, about your height, long legs, not really any breasts to speak of.”

My lips pursed. “This is my natural form.”

She rolled her eyes and snapped out her right hand toward me with her fingers making an okay sign only with her middle finger and thumb instead of her index finger.

I groaned at the swift pain that shot through me as whatever she did forced me into Darcy’s body in no more than a handful of seconds.

“There, that’s better. Now go change clothes; you look ridiculous. I’ll be in the cellar, waiting.”

Thinking I was severely over my head magic-wise I did what she said, stumbling in my now overly large shoes and shorts.

As bad as it sounds, I didn’t know what to wear. What was one supposed to wear to their possible death? That was probably stretching things a little. It was obvious whoever Jennifer Kale was, she was powerful. She didn’t need the Incantation of Making to rip the girl out of me at a moment’s notice, and she knew about Terry. That made her a danger to me.

I wound up choosing denim stretch shorts and a top that basically amounted to a sports-bra. If I had to move quickly then I didn’t want anything hampering me. Once I slipped into a pair of running shoes I performed the Protection spell that DC taught to me the day before.

“There,” I said as I looked into the mirror. “That should help some… I hope.”

As an afterthought I stopped at the door to the bedroom. “DC do you need to take over? Am I in danger?”

I opened myself to her but there was no answer and she didn’t take control, meaning she either thought I could handle it, or she thought I was safe.

“Great… well, stand by. I don’t particularly want my ass kicked today.”

Stopping at the back door, I adjusted the stretch shorts; they kept trying to wedge up my butt, and wearing them made me feel even more naked than I was that morning. Looking down at my breasts, I adjusted them too. Don’t think I wasn’t somewhat annoyed about her crack about lacking in that region. I was a B-cup for crying out loud. Just because I wasn’t all D-cup droopy like her… Nevermind.

At the top of the stairs, I incanted the Warding spell and felt it take effect, which should have sent Jennifer Kale flying out of the door. I was kind of annoyed when it didn’t

“That spell only works against people trying to do you harm, dumbass.”

I grumbled to myself at her barb and stalked down the stairs. She was eyeing my hideaway with disgust.

“When’s the last time this has been cleaned? It’s disgusting. I think the only thing holding it together is dirt… eww, and your various bodily fluids.”

Showing her that she wasn’t going to get under my skin, I crossed the floor and dropped down on the hideaway making sure to rub as much bare skin across the threadbare fabric as was possible. Considering how much was showing, that’s saying something. Jennifer wrinkled her nose and backed up, her eyes tracking around the room until they stopped on at a significant place.

“This is where Terry Coomes was shredded by the demon like a wedge of cheese through a grater, wasn’t it?”

I didn’t acknowledge her comment. If there was one thing about being the son of a lawyer taught me it was never admit to anything in front of someone you don’t know. It was best to redirect them.

“Is there a point to all this?”

She sniffed and looked at the rest of my belongings as if they were beneath her. “The point, Ariel Chylde, is that you have stumbled upon something that is beyond your comprehension.”

“I go by Darcy Dahl.”

“What you go by is of no consequence. Your true name is Ariel Chylde. It is the name that holds power over you and you cannot deny its existence on a whim. Thinking so will only cause problems in the future.”

My tongue ran over my teeth as I considered her. “And your name is Jennifer Kale, who are you exactly and why should I care?”

Her eyes narrowed at me. “I’m the most powerful user of magic on this planet and that book your mother discovered is rightfully mine by blood.”

She caught me off guard with both revelations, so I came back with the only defense I could think of at the moment. “Well, if you can find the book, you can have it.”

Jennifer huffed. “You’ve already bonded with the damn thing and you know it. The only way to retrieve it is your death. Now, do you really want me to take it by force?”

I suddenly felt about three inches tall. “Uh… no.”

Her eyes lifted to the ceiling and she paused to rub them like she was tired. “Look, I know all of this isn’t your fault, for the most part, that’s the only reason I haven’t bound you. Dormammu has his claws so deep in you I’m actually surprised you haven’t fully turned.”

I felt the blood drain from my face. “Turned?”

She did the okay thing with the middle finger again and waved it at me. “Look at your skin, Ariel.”

Something was shimmering over every inch of my arms and legs, not to mention my midsection. It was orange in color and there was a slight movement involved as well. I tried brushing it off, but it didn’t help at all.

“What is that?”

“The Flames of Faltine, or a taste of it at any rate. I assume Dormammu tried to make a bargain with you and gave you a piece of his power to show you how trustworthy he was?”

I nodded without even thinking. “Can I get rid of it?”

She shrugged. “Sure, just grab the closest cheese cutter and peel back a few layers of skin. That should clear it right up.”

“What is it with you and cheese?” I snapped.

Jennifer touched her lower abdomen. “Lactose intolerant. Gives me the worst gas.”

“TMI,” I sang while covering my face at the thought of what she just told me.

“You should know these things, Ariel, being my apprentice means you’ll be doing the grocery shopping… among other things.”

I pulled my hand away and looked at her in disbelief. “Your what?”

“My apprentice; and this is no reference to that idiot on the television with the hair.”

Snapping to my feet, I looked down at her. She couldn’t have been more than five-eight at the most. “No offense, but I can’t really stand you for the five minutes I’ve been down here. What makes you think I want to study under you?”

Jennifer’s eyes sparkled for a moment and she turned, throwing up both hands. “In the name of the All-Seeing, the All-Knowing, the All-Freeing, -- appear before me now! Rise from the Amulet of Agamotto — Jennifer Kale commands it!”

A portion of the cinderblock wall disappeared and in its place was an aerial scene point of view, swooping down over a town set aflame. People were running and burning, falling to ash before they’d moved more than a few yards. It was then that I’d recognized a star-shaped building nearby.

“That’s my school… sorta.”

“It’s the future Ariel Chylde, your future if you choose to stay. You will play the focal role in the rise of Dormammu in this dimension, and there is his gateway.”

The center of the school exploded outward and a great flame-covered talon-fingered red hand followed right after. The ground around the building started spraying up rock and flame as more of the gargantuan horror rose from the Earth.

“How can I… I wouldn’t…”

Jennifer chuckled. “Who do you think is burning the town and offering the sacrifices to him, making all of this possible?”

Her hand twisted and the viewpoint changed, pulling away. There, the dragon I’d seen the last few times in my dream state flew through the air and someone was at its neck with green-scaled arms and impossibly long claws on equally long fingers rode the beast. Her eyes were shining a sickly yellow and anger was on her face. But there was one thing that I noticed more than the rest. That face was mine.

“No,” I whispered. The dragon made another strafing run and I watched as more of the town turned to ash before my eyes. “Why?”

“You revealed your power and were found complicit in Terry Coomes murder, and Perry Stodghill’s execution.” My look brought a grim smile from her face. “Yes, the boy dies in your place, unfairly.”

She swiped at the image against the wall and it vanished. “They came for you and the dragon was much stronger. It defended you and itself against the townspeople, unknowingly sacrificing them for Dormammu. Not to worry; I eventually defeat him, no thanks to that upstart Rasputin who didn’t even bother to lift a finger. Hmph.”

My butt connected with the hideaway and I didn’t even realize I sat down. “I should have just left.”

“Don’t worry, you will be leaving. I just need to go make a few adjustments and we can move on.”

Looking up at her, my vision swam. I had to wipe at my eyes for it to clear up. “What are you talking about?”

“You can’t stay here, obviously. You hold too much knowledge and not enough control. Your alter-ego isn’t a very good teacher even if she is more practical.”

The thought of running away sounded good and bad all at the same time. Dad wouldn’t stand for it that was for sure.

“I can’t leave my dad. It would kill him.”

Jennifer looked down at me with sympathy that I didn’t know she possessed. “If you don’t leave, you will wind up killing him, but don’t worry, I already have this figured out. You’ll be leaving, but you won’t. Go pack your clothes, Ariel while I work this out. When you’re ready then come back down.”

Bordering on a severe depression I dragged myself up and started up the stairs.

“Oh, and Ariel? Just your girl things; you won’t need anything else. Leave anything that you moved here with.”

~O~

The bags were packed. I used green trash bags since I was told to not bring anything I’d arrived with; three of them sat by the back door. I really hadn’t built much of a wardrobe because I wasn’t going to spend more than the necessary amount of time as Darcy as needed.

I thought of leaving Dad a note, but what would I have said? Failing after the third attempt, I crumbled up the piece of paper and tossed it in the trash.

Wiping at my cheek again I took one last look around and picked up the bags.

Jennifer was busy on the floor where the demon took Terry. There was a circle of red light and a whole bunch of funky symbols around the inner ring.

“What are you doing?”

“Fixing a mistake. You were never meant to possess the Book of Zhered-Na, and without its presence, you would have never activated your metagene. There’s nothing I can really do about that now, because if I took the dragon out of you… let’s just say it would be messy and leave it at that.”

She stood and backed away from the circle. “What I can do is take you out of your old self.”

“You mean DC?”

She shook her head. “No, she’s not really real, Ariel. She’s the book, the dragon, and your sub-conscience all mixed together. I’m taking a portion of you out of yourself, sort of. At the end of this, there will be two Ariel Chylde’s. One that was before and one that was after. The one that was before will be staying here with your father.”

“What?” I’m sure she could hear the hurt feelings in my voice.

“It’s still you. In every way that is important and real. I’m not making a copy. This Ariel will be injured by Terry Coomes, but the difference this time around is that Terry will not die. Instead he will be arrested and jailed and you will go about your life as you should have before.”

I sighed. “And I get to be your slave in return? How is that fair?”

“You’ll hardly be a slave. You may come and as go as you wish and you will learn to control your magical knowledge. During this time you will live with me. Your needs will be cared for by me, as your teacher. You will receive a stipend or an allowance if you will, for your work, and you will attend school.”

Turning around, I went and slammed myself down on the stairs. “And all I have to do is give up my father. Why can’t you just stop the demon from killing Terry?”

She shrugged. “I could, but it’ll just happen again and that time I might not be around to fix everything. Besides it’s not like you won’t be around family or anything. I’m your cousin. We’re family.”

I rolled my eyes. “Joy.”

Watching the spell work was now the weirdest thing I’d ever seen. It was like everything in the cellar went into super-fast rewind mode, right up until the point where Terry had me pinned, with his knee in my back. Then everything stopped.

Jennifer performed some cheesy line like before, calling on some amulet thing to split me in twine, I’m guessing that meant two, or it had something to do with string. A female ghost lifted up out of my pinned body and floated over to me. I felt a tingling sensation and then the action resumed for all of five seconds while I heard a wet pop sound coming from me lying on the floor.

Ouch. I was so glad I didn’t remember that happening because it looked really painful.

Then Jennifer zapped the crap out of Terry with some magic Taser or something.

“Time to go.”

I looked back and forth. “What we’re just going to leave me there?”

“Trust me. It’ll be painful, but the other you will be able to get up in a minute and make it upstairs to tell your dad. He’s just got a dislocated shoulder. It’ll heal.”

Another piece of the wall disappeared and I saw what looked like a room surrounded by windows. “Get your bags and move, Ariel, come on.

Picking up the three bags I looked at the frozen scene one last time.

~O~

Houston. Guh.

I was staring out of a floor to ceiling double-paned, half inch thick glass window over the city. Who in their right mind lives in an office building on the fifty-fifth floor? Jennifer Kale, that’s who.

And what kind of name was Kale? I didn’t remember any family members in the vegetable group. It wasn’t unusual. Like I’d said before, my mother’s side of the family was enormous. Even I didn’t know who I was related to. She very well could be some fifth cousin three times removed and I’d never know it without a family tree to examine.

My new room consisted of what was once executive office space. She supposedly had one just like it at the other end of the hall. There was a very small bedroom with its own bathroom and the bigger room out front was an office, or in my case, a living area/work area/studying area/ whatever else area.

She told me the windows were treated with reflective film and she’d also had some spell-work on them that prevented anyone from seeing inside. That’s why I was standing there sipping at a mug of green tea in a pink silk robe and nothing else.

That wouldn’t normally be a big deal, but soon after she left me alone, I switched back to guy mode to make sure it worked and I haven’t been back since. That was yesterday.

I think I slept all of about two hours during the night. It was an unfamiliar bed, in an unfamiliar room and I didn’t have any of my stuff around to comfort me. No computer, no games, no music, nothing. And during all of that I couldn’t get it out of my head that my other self was living the life I should be living.

He got to kiss Susan and be with Dad.

The mug went to the oversized desk and I sat down on the floor to begin yet another round of crying. I swear I’d never cried so much over the previous twelve hours than I had in my entire life with the exception of mom’s funeral.

The door to the office opened unexpectedly and I heard Jennifer’s voice. “Knock Knock.”

I grabbed the robe and pulled it together so I could minimize my embarrassment at having to wear girls clothes as a guy, but it was a wasted effort.

“What are you doing on the floor and why are you a guy again?” She sounded mystified at both possibilities.

I wiped at my cheeks and stared out the window, ignoring her.

“Ariel, what are you doing.”

“Is this my punishment?” I asked.

“Punishment? What are you talking about?”

She stood somewhere to the left of me I saw out of the corner of my eye. “You know, when you do something bad and you get all your important things taken away from you… punishment.”

“Oh.” She sighed like I was a burden that she had to deal with. “No, if anyone’s being punished it’s me. Now go change back into your proper body and get dressed. You have duties to attend to before we sign you up for school. And pick something nice; don’t wear anything slutty like you did yesterday.”

When she spun around and left the room I rubbed my eyes and whispered. “I hate you.”

One thing I noticed, ever since Jennifer abducted me, was that the change between boy and girl mode was a lot faster. I don’t know what she did to me with that spell where she forced me into my girl body, but it made changing genders almost like walking from one room to another.

Grabbing one of the bags, I upended it on the queen-sized bed and frowned at the clothes. Then I grabbed the other and did the same and again for the third. Everything was wrinkled since I didn’t bother to unpack.

I chose a pair of distressed jeans that Susan picked out for me on our shopping trip and a cami. Underwear consisted of just regular bikini panties and a plain bra that matched the color of the top. That was about as nice as I felt at the moment.

Once I was dressed, I tied my hair back and ran a brush over it once before slipping on some sandals. When I was done, I went back out and sat down again on the floor to stare out the window at the worker bees in other buildings moving from office to office.

Thirty minutes later she came back dressed in something that might be considered motherly. It was a joke; it had to be.

Jennifer was in her late twenties with a nice body and huge breasts which she liked to show off at any given moment; at least it seemed that way to me. But to see her in some poofy dress with her hair made up like she was ten years older, and a single string of pearls around her neck brought visions of some of those old black and white reruns of TV shows I’d occasionally pass on the way to better television.

One look at me and she sighed rather roughly. “I said something nice, not whatever is passing for bohemian chic these days.”

In a huff she turned to go into the bedroom. I heard her intake of breath then she came back out. “Why haven’t you hung up your clothes? They’ll have to ironed or washed again. If you want to live here you’ll follow my rules and do as I say…”

I didn’t even let her finish before I scrambled to my feet. “I don’t want to live here! I want to live with my dad! You can’t just kidnap kids and expect them to be perfect little robots! I hate you!”

And with that I rant to the bedroom and slammed the door, locking it and threw myself on the bed to continue my cry-fest.

~O~

The day moved on. I missed lunch and resumed my position on the floor, but this time I move to the corner and leaned against the wall to stare at the little cars on the little streets and the little people that got into them and drove away.

My stomach growled and I knew I was hungry since it was near dinner time, but the thought of food made my insides twist. The only thing that came to mind was that it was Thursday and that meant it was spaghetti night back home. I would make the pasta and Dad would toast the garlic bread. We’d sit at the table and tell me a little about whatever case he was working on and I’d tell him about school or a new game that I got.

Then we’d separate and he’d go to sift through his law books and I’d do whatever.

It was bland, but it was my life, and I never realized how much I missed it until it was gone.

A knock sounded at the office door, but I ignored it and wished Jennifer would just leave me alone. Eventually she knocked one more time and then just gave up.

The next morning found me struggling out of bed since I still hadn’t bothered to put the clothes away. I took a shower because I was beginning to stink, then dressed similar to the way I was before: jeans, cami, and sandals. I gave up trying to be a guy again, mainly because I didn’t have any clothes and felt weird about wearing girl’s stuff as a guy.

It didn’t really make any difference either way, just more hair and boobs.

My butt hurt from sitting on the floor for so long so I dropped down onto the leather executive chair and slumped over the blotter on the desk with my head cradled on my crossed arms.

I wondered what Susan was doing. Probably in the middle of class or thinking about what she and the other Ariel were going to do that night. Friday night was date night and that meant they’d be together at the stupid field where it all started. She’d kiss him and have sex with him and I’d be here with the wicked witch of Houston.

Jennifer didn’t bother knocking this time. She just strode on in like she owned the place, which apparently she did and sat herself across from me in one of the two chairs that were available. I didn’t even bother twitching at her presence.

“I didn’t kidnap you. I gave you a choice. Now you can sit here and waste away or you can do something about what started this whole thing to begin with. That means you need to learn. That’s why I offered you the apprenticeship.”

Looking out the window from my place at the desk, I snorted. “You didn’t offer me anything. You declared I was your apprentice and started barking orders. And I’m pretty convinced that you’re just waiting for me to die so you can get your precious book. I wish I’d never seen the damn thing.”

All that came out in a rather hoarse voice because I hadn’t had anything to drink since the green tea the morning before.

Her voice took on a different tone than before, softer I suppose. “I was ten when my mother died. I don’t know who my father is. I went from foster home to foster home until I graduated high school and began my studies in magic.”

I blinked and continued to stare out the window.

“So I know what it’s like to be ripped away from everything that gave you comfort. That’s why I’m trying to set things in motion to stabilize your life, Ariel. I’m trying to give you purpose so you can put the past behind you. That means keeping you busy and not sitting here moping.”

Picking my head up, I looked at her. “Then quit being a bitch. We may be cousins but we’re not family, not by a long shot.”

Jennifer looked like she was holding herself back from snapping at me. Her voice took on a tense tone, but she kept it civil. “Then what do you suggest? How do we make this work? You can’t go back to your old home; you know the reasons why. So where do you go from here?”

I slumped, knowing that she was right, even though she was the world’s foremost expert on how not to be tactful.

With a frown firmly placed on my face. “School.”

She nodded. “That’s a good place to start.”

That’s when I noticed that Jennifer was holding something in her hand. She leaned forward and put them on the desk. “I had a friend of mine enter you into public record.”

I picked up the stack of cards and words left my mouth before I was thinking. “You actually have friends?”

As soon as I’d said it I’d regretted being as bitchy as she was. “Sorry, that was rude.”

Her lips pursed at me, but she let it go. “Yes, as amazing at it may seem. You’ll find your address updated to here on your identification, a bank card that is connected to the account I will deposit your stipend into, library card, and various shopping cards.”

I looked at the ID. It was just a state issued card and not a driver’s license. I guessed with the ability to open a door to anywhere, Jennifer didn’t feel the need to drive.

“Now, I can give you a choice. Would you like me to take you shopping for some proper clothes that would be expected of someone of your new status or would you like to go by yourself?”

Considering that I didn’t have a clue as to where I was in relation to anything since I’d never even visited Texas before much less Houston, I deferred to her. “With you I guess.”

She nodded. “Good. Now, let’s get you registered at school and then we’ll go shopping.”

~O~

We stepped out of the portal Jennifer made into the school itself. The area we emerged was empty of people and as I scanned the place I spotted what had to be the main office.

“Where are we at?” I asked.

“Jersey Village Senior High School. It’s located in the northwest portion of suburban Houston. I thought it best to choose a school that was known for its curriculum and for the type of people that attend. They’re more like you and not inner city. You’ll be less likely to have to use your powers here to defend yourself.”

I almost laughed at the thought. It made me wonder where she grew up if she thought suburbia was any better than inner city. The only difference I’d ever seen was that the students were better dressed.

She looked around confused until I pointed to the place where we should be.

When we entered the office she took point and I meandered around a couple of bulletin boards where activity postings were at. From the looks of things they had a club for every conceivable type of activity there was.

“Ariel.”

I turned around to see Jennifer taking a seat and holding about fifteen pounds of paper work. It wasn’t really that much, but it seemed like it. I sat beside her and watched as she slid her hand over the entire stack. All of my information appeared, filling in all the blanks with pertinent information.

“Whoa.”

Jennifer smirked. “You too can do this if you want to learn. Now, take a look at everything. There are some choices that you have to make for extracurricular activities and so forth. I’ve filled in the basic information, insurance, emergency contact list and so forth.”

The first thing I noticed was my name. Ariel Rae Chylde-Kale. The Rae portion wasn’t so jarring since my male middle name was Raymond. I’d figured it would be feminized at some point, but the last name?

“Why am I Chylde-Kale?”

“Because in the eyes of the law, I’m your guardian, and the Kale name holds sway in this city.”

I frowned. “I thought you were an orphan.”

“I am, but that doesn’t mean I’m not rich and influential.”

“I’m not calling you Mom.”

She just smirked and pointed at the paperwork, for me to get busy.

Most of it I didn’t care about. Being a junior in high school only left me a few options for electives, so I chose Russian I as a foreign language, Photography I as an extra since I had always like taking pictures, and I perused the list of Gym alternates. There was no way I was going to be stripping down daily in the girl’s locker room if I could avoid it. That much angst I could do without.

“Why don’t you choose Dance?” Jennifer suggested.

I looked at her like she was insane. “No thanks. I don’t have any deep seated desires to wear a tutu.”

She giggled and it was the oddest sound coming from her mouth, like it didn’t belong there — ever. “That’s Classical Dance; regular Dance is for the school drill team. You go out and dance for the boys on the football team… nevermind. That was probably a bad idea.”

“No kidding.”

Jennifer pointed out something else. “How about Yoga and Pilates? That would help you with your spell work.”

“Seriously?”

She nodded. “Pilates is always a good activity. It keeps the body in shape and Yoga will help with meditation which is a large part of getting in touch with your magic and controlling it. I spend at least two hours a day meditating.”

I shrugged. “I guess.”

“Good, we’re finished.”

Jennifer gathered up all the papers and left behind various pamphlets, and a bound student handbook. She spent a few minutes talking to someone and then shook her head, gesturing to toward me. A sense of claustrophobia started niggling at me so I got up and stepped out into the open hallway. Lucky me, the bell just rang.

The halls started filling with people moving from class to class. I was immediately singled out for most of the male population’s viewing pleasure, which made me turn right back around and reenter the office.

My faux-mother waved me to her. “Ariel, this is Mrs. Bottoms. She needs to take your picture for your student ID.”

Used to the procedure, I assumed the position and heard the click. A few minutes later and the machine spit out a card, and thus I was reborn into my new hell.

~O~

“Try this one,” Jennifer called out as she set yet another outfit over the door to the changing room.

“I haven’t even gotten the last one on yet, and I am not wearing yellow, you can forget that.”

I heard her displeasure from behind the door and it made me smile a little. “What colors do you want to wear?”

“I like black, and red, blue is okay, and green sometimes, but the fruity colors suck.”

“You have a pink robe. That’s not fruity?”

“Susan picked that out for me and thanks again for reminding me about what I left behind.”

She growled and pulled two of the outfits down.

~O~

“I don’t need all this underwear.”

She was going insane filling up the shopping tote with virtually every conceivable thing in the store.

“It’s called lingerie, Ariel, and a girl can never have too much.”

I sighed and tried to use logic. “I won’t have anywhere to put it. My dresser will already be full from the last place we stopped.”

She waved the problem away. “I’ll expand your room and add another. Not to worry.”

Trying to make sense of that made my brain hurt. How would expanding a bedroom and adding a second dresser solely for the storage of lingerie be logical?

~O~

We didn’t spend any length of time in the shoe store, not more than it took her to talk to the manager on duty, swipe her card and leave.

“What did you just do?”

Jennifer threw me a look. “This is where I do all of my shoe shopping. They have the best and they’re willing to deliver all the newest styles every season.”

“Deliver? How many shoes are we talking about here?”

It was her turn to look at me like I was going crazy. “Well… all of them.”

I blinked. “You just bought the entire store?”

She giggled that mangled laugh of hers. “Don’t be stupid. Just the size six for me and size nine for you, and even then, only one pair of each.”

~O~

It was night before we retreated home. Jennifer stopped off at an Italian restaurant and ordered take out. I was famished. Having worked though the worst of my depression with activity had reawakened my appetite. As much as I’d hated to admit it, Jennifer was right about that. Not much else, mind you.

We ate and I ate some more. She was amused by that, so I grabbed a couple extra breadsticks and went to my room. There were bags everywhere in the office. It was then that I’d realized exactly how much we’d bought. I’d never be able to pay her back.

Yes, I had an issue with taking money from other people. At home, I’d earned it doing special projects for Dad. Here, I hadn’t done anything but cry and sulk.

When I gathered up two handfuls of bags I went into the bedroom and nearly fell down at how it had changed.

Gone was the tiny room from before. It looked like a wall had been knocked out into the office space next door. Everything was already nicely decorated, and I had two dressers and an armoire.

“When did she have the time to do this?”

“I made a copy of my rooms,” she said from behind making me nearly leap out of my shoes. “Sorry, I thought you heard me knock. Here, let me help with that.”

Both her hands came out, her fingers bent in specific directions as she pointed them at the bags. All the clothes shot out, were divested of their tags, then they were shook. The folding wrinkles that are always on new clothes came out and everything looked freshly washed.

Dozens of hangers emerged from the closet and before I knew it everything was hung up and stored. Several drawers opened and they were filled with lingerie, shorts, socks, incidentals. My makeup found its way to its table and mirror then all of the bags folded up neatly and disappeared.

“Always recycle.”

Okay, I was supremely impressed. “That was…” I was about to say awesome, but I realized that I was a little too enthusiastic when I was supposed to be hating her. “I mean that was pretty cool,” I said nonchalantly.

She smiled knowingly which I hated. “It’s okay to like magic, Ariel. It’s not just for doing harm and interfering with your life. Sometimes it can be very useful.”

We stood looking at each other for a few moments before she broke the silence. “I’ll let you settle in. If you need anything, I’m right down the hall.”

Before she’d made it to the outer office door I stopped her. “Jennifer?”

She stopped and looked back.

“Why here? Why an office building? Why not a house?”

She nodded in understanding at my question. “You’ll learn some of this during your first actual lesson in magic. The world is a spider’s web of magical power. Picture that web surrounding the Earth. There are certain places where several strands of magic intersect where magic is at its most concentrated. One floor above us at 777 feet in the sky above Houston is the strongest focal point on the planet. From here we can accomplish anything we set our minds to.”

I swallowed at the thought.

“Good, you have a healthy respect for what that means. It’s an awesome responsibility to be the strongest witch in existence and almost as much to be her apprentice. By awesome I don’t mean Wow, like totally awesome! I mean it as a heavy burden to bear. You will be required to make decisions that will weigh heavily on other people’s lives for the greater good of all the people on Earth. You may have an idea about what I mean.”

She opened the door and stood at its edge. “Sleep well, Ariel. Tomorrow we will begin.”

I ate one of my breadsticks as I ran a bath, sprinkling salts and a few beads in the water. No, I didn’t normally take baths, but I needed to relax after a particularly trying two days. Plus, girls took baths, right? They were supposed to be some gateway to nirvana or so the commercials on TV said.

After tying up my hair, I stepped in and sank below the suds. It felt particularly nice, but it wasn’t orgasmic or anything. I gave myself a quick scrub noticing that I still didn’t need to shave. That made me wonder if whatever burned me totally torched my hair follicles. In some ways that would be convenient. I’d never have to worry about razor blades, but I also knew I’d look like this forever, all bare prepubescent skin without even a patch between my legs.

Yeah, it looked sexy on some of the girls in magazines, but it felt incomplete to me in a way.

I closed my eyes and leaned back, trying again to get in touch with DC. I hadn’t heard from her in two days and it was starting to worry me. She was my last contact from my previous life and I was greedy of anything I could hold on to in that respect.

Nothing.

~O~

This morning it was me that sought out Jennifer for once. She was in the kitchen, another office that was retrofitted with a pretty nice set up. She was lounging with her laptop doing something while breakfast was cooking itself on the stove.

“How do you like your eggs?”

I decided to screw with her a little. “Um, poached with country gravy.”

In response she raised an eyebrow then waggled her fingers at the kitchen. “You look nice today.”

I looked down at the soft pleated shorts I was wearing that looked more like a really short skirt than anything else and a smocked flutter-sleeve shirt that hung just off my shoulders. Yes, I’m learning the correct description of clothes now. It’s disgusting. The top was orange and the shorts were pinkish. Jennifer called the colors something else, but to me they were orange and pink. The strangest part about the whole outfit was the shoes.

I was wearing heels. Gray suede slingback wedge sandals. They weren’t all that tall, only two inches which evened me out to six feet tall. I think I was wanting to make Jennifer feel really short or something. Looking at myself in the mirror that morning all I could see were impossibly long sculpted legs that I’d love to be wrapped around me as a guy. Instead, I’d be doing the wrapping. Yeesh, there was a thought.

“Thanks.”

When I sat down, Jennifer gestured to my legs. “You might want to cross them or you’re going to kill some poor guy when he tries to scam a look and falls flat on his face.”

I blinked. “They’re shorts.”

She smiled knowingly. I was really beginning to hate that smile. “Yeah, but they’re very loose, and it looks like a skirt at first glance. I can still tell you’re wearing your pink bikini panties underneath.”

My thighs slammed shut and I pulled my right leg over my left. I was annoyed at how comfortable it felt rubbing my smooth calves together like that.

“So have you come up with a line to keep the boys away?”

I shook my head in confusion. “Sorry?”

“Boys. Face it, Ariel. You’re like supermodel tall, and not too badly built. Boys are going to be crawling all over each other at school to get a date with you, that is if you don’t scare them away first.”

“I’m not gay...” I stopped and thought about how that sounded considering the body I was wearing. “Or whatever. I’ll just tell them I’m a lesbian.”

She giggled before sipping at her coffee. “You’d better purchase something rainbow colored before Monday then.”

A plate with my eggs floated to the table along with some another with toast.

“Just eggs and toast?”

“Hmm, yes. You don’t want to be full for your first lesson. It’s harder on the stomach.”

I considered that she was a witch. “Oh… we’re not going to be mixing in a caldron or something. Eye of newt, wing of bat…”

I got the crazy look again. “Wrong kind of witch. We manipulate energy to serve our needs. Leave the potion mixing to the commoners.”

~O~

The morning and better part of the afternoon saw me sitting on my butt inside the upper floor’s circle. Jennifer had a magic circle painted with the blood of a thousand virgins, or it could have just been red paint, one of the two.

We worked on my connection to magic and by the end of the lesson I could almost feel the otherworldliness tingling up and down my legs. I thought poor circulation was the more likely cause, but whatever satisfied Jennifer and got her off my back.

Since I did such a spectacular job with sitting, I thought I’d hit her up for school supplies, sort of.

“Well I suppose you do need a camera for photography class.” She seemed reluctant. It was almost like she thought it would be a waste of money or something.

“You just bought one of everything in a high-end shoe store that you might wear once before buying the next season’s selections. I think a professional camera that I can use for a few years, every day, would be a good investment.”

I got the raised eyebrow for that. “I’ll transfer ten-thousand dollars into your account. Anything more than that you’ll have to earn.”

My throat seized up and I nearly choked. I was thinking about six or seven hundred dollars tops. “Sure, no problem.”

“And pick up a cell phone while you’re out, one of the newer ones… make it two. I’m due for an upgrade.”

“Uh-huh. Any particular options?”

She stopped what she was doing and turned to me. “Ariel, I’ll explain something that should clear up any questions like this in the future. If they have it, I want it. That means I want you to go out and buy the best camera so by the time summer rolls around it won’t be so old that just anyone on the street has something similar. The same goes for the phone and its options, or pretty much anything.”

“Got it.”

Remember when I told you about Dad not showing off his wealth so much? Jennifer was the exact opposite.

When I turned around to go grab my purse I paused. “Um… how I’m supposed to get there?”

She shook her head. “Oh, right. I’ll have to work with you on that spell. It’s handy in situations like this. Go get your purse, and put some makeup on, Ariel. You’re not in Mayberry anymore.”

“Mayberry?”

“Nevermind, just put some makeup on. I’ll have your account transfer complete by the time you get back.”

That task was easier said than done without DC’s help. Yeah, I followed everything she did the first time she really showed me how to put it on, but that was days ago and it was only the one lesson.

“DC,” I said as I sat down in front of the mirror. “If you’re there, I really could use soom help with this stuff.”

I didn’t feel her presence but I picked up an eyebrow pencil and tried to do my best.

Twenty minutes went by. I really wasn’t going for a complete transformation, just enough to get Jennifer off my back. So that meant eyebrows, liner, mascara, lipstick, and a touch of powder.

“Not the best in the world…”

I stuck the lipstick in the purse and hung it on my shoulder.

She frowned at me when I made it back. “Remind me to go over proper makeup application tomorrow.”

I spread my hands out. “What? I’ve been a guy for the last sixteen years.”

Jennifer handed me a tissue. “Wipe that lipstick off. It’s completely the wrong shade.”

She left and then returned a minute later. “Purse your lips.”

With a brush applicator she dabbed and then slid it across each of my lips until she was satisfied. “There, that’s better. You did well on your eyes, but that’s more of a daytime application. At night you’ll need to be more dramatic, definitely some eye shadow is needed, but it’s still daylight. Just make sure you’re back by night.”

“Eight-twenty-nine, got it.”

Jennifer paused as she recapped the lipstick and handed it to me. “You know when full dark is?”

I blinked and looked to the window. “Sunset is at seven-fifty-nine and full dark is usually thirty minutes after.”

She smiled. “You’re right. Did you look that up?”

I shook my head. “Uh, no. Ever since I started changing between a boy and a girl I just know.”

“Good to know.”

Why did I just feel like I shouldn’t have told her that?

“I’m opening a portal to the electronics shop that I use. They know me, just mention my name and let them know what you want in general terms. They’ll set you up. Call me when you’re ready to return.”

She gave me her card. Jennifer Kale

I had to stare at it for a few moments before the number showed up -- cute.

The place she let me out was across the street from the mall we’d shopped at in a place called the Galleria. That made me smile for the first time in two days. I was really yearning for a banana smoothie from a shop that I saw there the day before. However, business came first.

The store was fairly upscale and the service was pretty good considering two guys behind the counter bounced off of each other in a race to see who got to me first. There were some advantages to being leggy.

A guy with a black t-shirt with the store logo on it and a nametag that read Luke beat his competitor.

“Hi, I’m Luke.”

I grinned lightly at his enthusiasm. “Hi Luke. I’m Ariel. Jennifer Kale sent me.”

His eyes lit up even more. It was weird seeing him face to face like that. I was so used to people being shorter than I was especially in the heels I was wearing.

“Of course. You must be her youngerrr…”

“Cousin.”

“Right. How can I help you today, Ariel?”

“Jennifer said she wanted to get an upgrade for her cell and wanted me to get one like it.”

He nodded. “Yeah, it’s been almost two months since she moved up. I was beginning to think she’d gone somewhere else.”

Two months? I’d be lucky if I could upgrade every two years.

He turned around and looked at his partner. “Kale account upgrade times two.”

His eyes widened and he snapped to. “On it.”

Luke turned around. “He’ll have that ready in five minutes, Ariel. Is there anything else I can show you today?”

I giggled at the scene. Jennifer had these boys whipped into knowing exactly what to do. I don’t know why I even asked. “Yeah, I’m taking a photography class and she said I should get the best. Can you help me out?”

He gave me a single nod. “Right this way. You’re looking for professional grade I assume, for those sometimes hard to get shots?”

“I guess. I’m normally used to taking pictures around the house, but I just moved in with Jennifer and well…”

Luke held up his hand. “Say no more. If Ms. Kale has taken you under her wing then I already know the requirements.”

He stepped behind the counter and unlocked a display case to pull out this monster camera with an equally monster lens.

“Whoa. That’s big.”

“This is the Nikon D3s. Twelve megapixel, standard in the industry. They have a twenty-four meg, but it’s still new and kind of buggy at the moment. I’m not a big fan. This should take care of all your needs.”

“Okay, I’ll take your word for it.” I bit my lip and saw the price tag on the display seat. $6500. “Do I need anything else with it?”

He stood there, with a glint on seriousness in his eye. “Do you trust me Ariel?”

“This is for school. I’m not opening a studio or anything.”

He grinned. “I’ll set you up with a flash, an alternate lens in addition to this for everyday shots, a decent storage card, carrying bag, and cleaning equipment.”

I nodded and hoped it wouldn’t be more than ten thousand.

It wasn’t -- barely. The phones ramped up the price, but I still got away under $8000. The smoothie wasn’t nearly as expensive.

Sitting at one of the fancy tiny-tables, in front of the purveyor of fine smoothie goodness, I sipped on my drink and was paging through the operation manual for the monster camera I’d just bought. Apparently if you press the correct series of buttons under the proper menus and clicked the right switch, it would bear your children. I’m exaggerating, but not by much.

After I finished, I looked around. I’d had more than enough shopping experience the day before to last me a lifetime, so I bid the mall goodbye and found a secluded alcove before calling Jennifer.

~O~

Sunday was a repeat of Saturday, except I actually did something with only the power of my mind and a wiggy hand gesture. Granted making a pencil roll across the desk after three hours of concentrating on it wasn’t a major accomplishment for Jennifer, but it was wicked for me.

Monday morning found me stepping out of a portal and listening to my heels click on the tile the school had installed near their commons area. I didn’t really want to wear heels for my first day of class, but Jennifer insisted that I make a good impression and not tarnish the name of Kale.

If anything happened, I decided, it would be her own fault for tagging it on the end of mine.

I found my locker and stored some of the load I was carrying with me. The camera bag would have to go to the photography lab, with all its extras. I’d wind up having a back problem carrying it around all day otherwise. The camera, of course stayed with me. It was insured, but there was no way I was letting that thing out of my sight. Luckily I had a decent-sized backpack.

I’d arrive at the lab a little early and had to wait five minutes for the teacher to show up.

“Can I help you?”

I nodded. “I’m Ariel Chylde. It’s my first day and the information pack said I could leave some of my equipment here?”

She smiled at me. “A shutterbug are we?”

“Yeah.”

“Well, come on in,” she said as she turned the lights on. “Find yourself an empty locker and tell me what the number is.”

She walked over behind her desk and used a key to open one of the drawers.

“Twenty-three,” I called out. She nodded and made a note before writing something on a strip of paper.

“Here you go. That’s the combination for that locker. Don’t lose it or share that with anyone else.”

When I stored my bag in there, I thought I’d lost about ten pounds instantly. Unzipping the main portion I took out the camera and set it inside my backpack.

“Was that a D3?” I heard her say.

I looked up and the teacher was staring at me, looking kind of excited. “Uh, yeah.”

She nodded approvingly. “Well I expect to see some nice shots from you, Ariel. I’m Miss Connors by the way.”

We shook hands and I closed my locker. “Anything in particular that you’re looking for?”

Miss Connors shrugged. “Anything that promotes school spirit goes without saying, but if you see anything that speaks to you don’t hesitate to capture it. Oh, we have one more position open on the school paper and I have three others in competition would you like me to include your name?”

“Yeah, I guess.” I’d only just bought the thing and hadn’t had any formal training, or informal for that matter, but I wasn’t going to tell her that.

I’d spent half the night shooting anything and everything around my room to get used to how the thing worked. Jennifer was completely annoyed with me by day’s end.

See, there’s a silver lining in every cloud.

TBC...

Author's Note: Kudos to djkauf for betaing this for me. Thanks for all the comments and interaction with you all. I'm humbled by your response.

Chapter 5

The outside commons area seemed to be the place to hang out before school started. There was a coffee cart where I bought a passable latte before going to sit down at one of the many concrete picnic tables. I set my camera aside, which was one of the helpful hints on the contest sheet. You couldn’t capture the picture without easy access to your camera.

Anyway, I perused my schedule again to make sure I had it and the classrooms memorized.

“You’re new.”

I cocked my head slightly and followed some fairly attractive legs up to their owner’s face; a brunette that was really trying too hard to look older via makeup. You didn’t have to be a girl or a boy to figure that one out.

“Yes I am,” I said matter-of-factly and then folding my schedule I tucked it into one of the side pockets of my backpack.

She shuffled her feet for a moment until I looked back up. “Was there anything else?”

Her face flushed red and she turned to stalk away. A group of boys seated at the table across from me broke up laughing. It was then that I noticed all of them were strategically seated for maximum view of my body.

No, I’m not being cocky. I know this because I used to do it all the time during puberty and maybe a couple of years after, until I actually had built up the nerve to speak to a girl without engaging in massive amounts of sweating. Luckily, I remembered to cross my legs properly.

Seeing a moment, I held up a finger. “Stop. Don’t move a muscle.”

They all froze in place and a couple of them looked at me strangely while I grabbed my camera and hit a couple of settings. “Okay, resume.”

Clickclickclickclick.

“Thanks.”

Setting the camera back down, I heard some hushed and rapid whispering while I sipped at my latte. Then before I knew it one of the boys was sitting across from me.

I cocked an eyebrow at him. “Are you the winner or the loser?”

He wasn’t a jock, that was obvious, but he wasn’t completely nerd-bound either. He kind of reminded me of how I use to look not too long ago.

“That’s yet to be decided. It all depends on if I crash and burn.”

My lips moved to the side as I tried unsuccessfully to hide a smile. Recovering, grit my teeth and tilted my head slightly sucking in a little breath so I could sound doubtful.

“Brave move admitting that. Leaves me in a difficult position of holding your ego in my hands,” I said playfully.

He nodded ruefully. “It’s tough to be smart and stunning all at the same time. So many responsibilities.”

Seeing the girl I snubbed at the door looking at me like she’d like to see my hair on fire, I lifted my camera again and took a hard zoom of her face.

Clickclickclick.

Her eyes flashed and then she turned to go inside the school.

“Is there any reason you just pissed off Abigail Alstine?” he asked.

“Call it instinct, and sorry to cause the burn portion of our discussion, but I’m a lesbian.”

He instantly deflated and sighed. “Does this mean when we hang out, we’ll both be scoping out the same girls?”

I grinned and shouldered my pack. “It depends on your rating system.”

“We normally just use the tried and true one through ten.”

Giving him a weak shake of my head I stood and grabbed my camera with one hand and the coffee with the other. “That’s kind of weak, don’t you think?”

He shrugged. “We’re always open for new ideas.”

“I’ll keep that in mind. See ya.”

That was the extent of my excitement for the first day at school. Yes, I did meet more people, and did the class thing, but seriously if you’ve been to one school you’ve been to them all. Seeing as I was working on my third one in the same year, I knew what I was talking about.

That was why I was actively trying my best not to make friends, hence my snubbing of makeup girl earlier. I just couldn’t take being ripped away again from someone that I cared about. Call me gun-shy, but I’ve lost my mother, father, and first serious girlfriend in too short of a time. It tended to make me less than sociable.

~O~

“Jennifer, I’m home!”

She was floating above her star on the fifty-sixth story of the Bank of America building in meditation so I thought it was the perfect opportunity to startle the crap out of her. She jerked, but didn’t fall. Her glare told me she wasn’t exactly pleased.

It’s the little jabs of revenge that helped me through the days.

“What are you wearing?” she said with annoyed displeasure.

I looked down at the gold sports bra and yoga pants. “It’s the yoga uniform the school issues. I’m not all that thrilled about it either.”

Her lips pursed. “What was wrong with any of the ones I bought you?”

I looked to the side and knew what I was saying wasn’t penetrating her brain. “It’s--a–uni–form. Everyone wears the same style and color. The boys have to wear purple and a tank top. They’re not all that thrilled about theirs either.”

“There are boys in your yoga glass?”

I nodded. “Yeah, where else can sixteen year old guys get to stare at sixteen year old girls in odd sexual positions and not get slapped?”

Jennifer had that faraway look like she was trying to picture that scene and then shook her head like she was trying to get the thought out.

“A Kale doesn’t become one of many; it is the many that attempt to emulate a Kale. Wear one of the others tomorrow.”

A laughed actually popped out of my mouth at her snobby attitude. “I’ll get graded down and probably sent to the office.”

She extended her legs and floated downward until she touched the floor. “I’ll deal with that when the time comes. Just do as I say, please.”

“It’s not that big of a deal, Jennifer. I’ll wear their outfit.”

Picking up a towel off of a nearby table she dabbed at her forehead. It looked like she wanted to argue with me, but held herself back. “Well, change into something else for now. All that gold is about to make my eyes bleed. Hurry back. We have serious issues to discuss this afternoon.”

With a shrug I went downstairs to my room and pulled out one of the Unique Magnifique outfits, which was a cami and yoga pants that pretty much looked like a lot of the ones you see everywhere else, except the material was a little different — softer I guess — and it had a Henna embroidery between the breasts and on the leg. That was it. The big difference was that I could buy a very similar outfit for about twenty to thirty dollars at Target and this one was bought at a Galleria specialty store for ninety-two dollars. You tell me if it’s worth it.

By the time I’d made it back upstairs the windows were darkened, which I thought was pretty cool considering that I could see out of them before. Jennifer had a table set up with a couple of chairs and two mugs of what smelled like herbal tea sitting on top.

She waved me on. “Much better. Come have a seat, Ariel.”

I briefly looked around as I was making myself comfortable. “What’s with the windows?”

“Considering the topic of conversation I thought it prudent to add a few layers of security. Members of our government would love to get ahold of the details of my more sensitive ventures.”

I raised my eyebrows at her paranoia. “Are you serious?”

“There are a number of surveillance devices from the adjacent buildings pointed at this very floor and you can bet that there are a number of federal agents scrambling around trying their best to break my enchantments that prevent their eavesdropping.”

That made me a little shifty-eyed thinking that people were watching me, and what did that mean when I was in my room in only a pair of panties and a pink robe as a boy the other day. I felt my face heat up in embarrassment. Was my picture making its rounds through government emails with the Re: blank filled with Look at the sissy boy.

“Can you darken my windows in my room?”

Jennifer shifted and the smiled. “Don’t worry; they’ve never been able to see in here. It’s the audio that I’m concerned about. If I thought for a second that they’d penetrated my veil with visual equipment then there wouldn’t be an FBI anymore. I would have obliterated them off the face of the Earth.

Somehow I believe her.

With that said, I relaxed and sipped at the tea she provided. Yuck, rosehips. “So, what’s the big hubbub?”

She set her mug down. “Tell me what your doppelganger has said about its origins and the dragon’s origins.”

“I thought you knew all this stuff?”

She nodded once. “I do. What we’re doing here this afternoon is finding out if you do.”

I blew out a breath as I thought about what DC had told me. “She told me that she was me, a different part of me.”

“What’s her name?”

“I call her DC, but she told me her name is Darkchylde.”

“Darkchylde?”

I waved her off. “It was a screenname she used for a videogame. I wouldn’t read anything into it. Lots of us use over-the-top names like that.”

Jennifer looked at me pityingly. “Go on.”

“She said she was the go-between with the dragon and that she’d teach me magic from the book.”

“That’s it?”

I nodded.

“What about the dragon?” she asked.

“Uh… she said that the uh, demon-guy…”

“Dormammu?”

I cringed a little. “She said not to say his name, that it calls his eye on us.”

“Pfft. He’s next to powerless in this dimension. He can watch all he wants, but he still can’t do anything without a willing gateway. Call him by his true name.”

“Okay… anyway, she said Dormammu trapped the dragon and I’d freed it from its captivity. In return it was supposed to keep me healthy and powerful for hosting it.”

Jennifer sipped at her mug again. “That’s mostly true. In addition to your little pick-me-up from Dormammu, the dragon has added to your potential.”

“Is that a good thing?” Please let it be a good thing.

“It depends on your way of looking at the situation. I didn’t bring you here to annoy me endlessly, Ariel. I brought you here to train you in the use of magic so that you can keep a tight rein on what you have inside you.”

My eyebrows rose. “What’s inside me?”

Her face turned a little grim. “Have you ever heard of the Obsidian Stone?”

I shook my head.

“How about the Coin of Solomon?”

That sparked a little memory. “Are you talking about the Bible guy that chopped a baby in half?”

Jennifer rolled her eyes. “He didn’t chop a baby in half, but yes, that Solomon from the Bible; the son of David.”

“He had a coin?”

“I can see a history lesson is in order. It’s amazing what children these days actually learn in school. What’s the point in spending hours on end learning things you will never use in real life?”

Somehow I think she might have a hard time convincing pretty much any school board that Bible history was necessary in any form. Most of the kids I knew thought of the Bible as mythology akin to Greek and Roman gods. In other words, nobody really took it seriously anymore.

“Solomon lived about 3000 years ago. He was the person to build the first temple that housed the Arc of the Covenant between God and Man.”

I sat up. “Oh cool, I saw that movie. You mean the whole Indiana Jones thing is true?”

Her mouth hung open and I received the are you stupid? look again. I thought it best to just sit back and listen.

“To continue… in order to build this temple...” She paused and looked at me, probably to see if I was going to say anything else she didn’t like. “He called forth the supposed power of God. What he really called forth was the power contained in the Book of Zhered-Na.”

So the big guy back then had Mom’s book. That thing was seriously old.

“So he built a temple with the power of the book?”

Jennifer tilted her head. “Somewhat. What he did was use the power of the book to call forth seventy-two demons to perform his bidding. They’re the ones that built the temple.”

Something didn’t seem right to me. “Hold on. One of God’s supposedly main guys, at the time, worked with demons? Isn’t that kind of hypocritical?”

She snorted. “Ariel, if you are looking for consistency of thought and belief, the last place you should look is in organized religion.”

I snickered after her. “Says the witch.”

She sniffed haughtily. “I’m a Sorceress, not a common witch.”

“Pardon me,” I said with just a touch of sarcasm. “So what does Solomon have to do with the book and me?”

“The book has many mutable properties.”

I looked at her with cluelessness.

“It can change shape to suit the owner’s needs.”

“Ah.”

“You must understand, Ariel. The Book of Zhered-Na is a very powerful artifact that has been on Earth for many thousands of years. Its presence must be kept secret for its power is immeasurable.”

Considering what she was saying, I thought about where the book was exactly… namely inside of me.

“Solomon held it in two different shapes, the first being a bronze coin, but that was an oddity at the time. Coins weren’t generally minted until the fifth or sixth century, so he transferred it into a ring with an obsidian stone.”

“Gotcha. Coin, stone.” I could tell she was doubtful about my concern.

“Knowing all of this, you should also know that it is one of the Thirteen Artifacts.”

I cocked an eyebrow at her. “There’s thirteen books?”

“No, just one book. All of the artifacts are different; they represent different forms of nature, creation, the cosmos, and reality. Some mask themselves as jewelry, or innocuous items and some are what they seem.”

I leaned forward since it looked like this info dump was starting to produce some information. “Such as?”

Jennifer shrugged. “The Angelus and the Darkness were the first. You think of them as representations of the light and the dark.”

“Good and evil?”

“Not necessarily. The powers of the dark can be used in service of good and vice versa. It all depends on the user.”

“What else?”

She looked off fondly. “The Witchblade. If I could capture that Artifact I would be nigh invincible. Rasputin would be a joke.”

“You said that name before; who’s he?”

Jennifer’s face turned hateful. “She… a tiny pre-pubescent girl that holds the Eye of Agamotto, the focal source of the Sorceress Supreme. It should have been mine.”

Her fist slammed down on the table almost overturning my mug with the force. I grabbed it, only spilling a few drops in the process.

“Angry much?”

I had to push my chair back from her fiery eyes when they were trained on me. “I have held the Amulet of Agamotto for two decades. I was the one who battled the hordes of Mindless Ones when they invaded this dimension. Not that anyone noticed. It was me that pushed back Dormammu’s minions, alone with no help from dabblers of magic… and the Vishanti gift her with the Eye!”

I was sensing a bit of sour grapes, just a touch — I could be wrong. I had no idea what she was talking about, but I just nodded along and agreed with bits of encouragement so she wouldn’t take out her grudge on me.

“Yeah… assholes. What were they thinking?”

She raised an eyebrow at me and abruptly cooled down. “You’re an acceptable faux-daughter, Ariel.”

“Thanks… I think.”

“Bah, it’s ancient history. What was I talking about?”

“Artifacts.”

She nodded and her eyes narrowed. “Right. The rest is not important. Just know this: the Right Hand of Doom has been claimed. Luckily by an ally.”

I nodded knowingly. “What’s that mean?”

“It is the Thirteenth Artifact, the one with the power to end all existence if holding the rest.”

Pressing my lips together, I leaned back in. “This would be bad, I’m guessing.”

“You don’t have to worry about that just as long as you stay away from her, being a lesbian and all.”

“Uh-huh. Does she have a name or am I just supposed to not have sex with any girl in the near and distant future.”

She blinked and chuckled after. “Saunderson... I think. Shit, what was her new name? Geri or Gertrude, something like that. Anyway, you can’t miss her. She’s got red skin, two horns on her forehead that look like they’ve been sanded down, and a prehensile tail.”

I think Jennifer had truly lost it in her paranoid delusions. “So, female Satan. Okay, important safety tip — no messing around with a female Satan.”

~O~

That was the end of my briefing and my lesson for the day — thank God.

It was then that I started my plans to get the hell out of there at the soonest possible opportunity. All I needed was to master magic, grab some cash and take the earliest train out of Dodge. So, ten, maybe fifteen years tops. I was screwed.

I went downstairs, showered and changed. A casual reference that I was going to the library for research and I was on the streets of downtown Houston looking for somewhere where I could score a beer or maybe something a bit stronger.

Thirty minutes later I was so incredibly lost it was pathetic. All the buildings started looking the same and I couldn’t see much of the skyline in order to work my way back to somewhere that looked familiar.

“Dammit, where the hell am I?”

“Probably not the best thing to say since you’re just a couple of feet from a dark alleyway.”

I spun around and stepped back, raising my hands in defense. A blonde girl stood there, short in the mid-five foot range, wearing a camel-colored mantled coat in the middle of August. My guess was that she was dangerous. But it was a hot kind of dangerous.

She was flinging her right hand out, which was dripping with a blue goo of some kind. Then the smell hit me.

“Eww. What is that?”

She shook her head and pulled out a handkerchief to wipe off the worst. “You probably don’t want to know.”

Something seemed to be off about this girl, something otherworldly. “Demon? Zombie?”

Her eyes widened and a grin rose on her face. “Nearcek demon. Should I know you?”

Shrugging, I tried to look nonchalant, but this girl was getting me hot just by standing around smiling. There was something truly compelling about her that I couldn’t figure out. “Depends.”

“On?”

“What’s your first name?”

“Gemma. What’s yours?”

“I’m Ariel, Ariel Chylde.”

~O~

She was stronger than she looked, which was evidenced by her urging me up against the wall and lifting my legs around her hips. We met in a searing kiss.

Shit, she probably thinks that I’m some sort of slut out to get laid. Fuck it, if I am then so is she.

“You taste really good,” Gemma said as she lifted off my neck. “Sorry, but I can’t keep my hands or my mouth off you.”

“And the problem with that is what?”

Her hands went to my butt and lifted me higher until I ground into her… hold on. “Ow… what’s that?”

“Oh, sorry, the Samaritan got into the way.”

I stopped and push back. “Is that some sort of new name for something?”

She tried to find her place back at my neck. “Can we not talk? For some reason I’m really horny right now.”

I knew what she was talking about, but something just felt off about the whole thing. Yeah, I liked sex and ever since I’d met Susan I liked it a whole heck of a lot more, but I didn’t know this girl from Eve.

“Hold stop… just stop.” I dropped my legs down and tried to back away, but Gemma was hard pressed to give up that easily. It was like she was a heroin addict and I was her next dose.

A flash of light came the next second and Gemma was flung off of me and across the alleyway.

“Red Broom, you horny bastard. She’s sixteen!”

Oh shit. “Hi… Jennifer.”

She pointed her finger at me and I winced. “I’ll deal with you in a minute.”

Looking back at Gemma I saw something that nearly made me piss myself. Horns, tail, red skin; it was the Satan girl with a humongous hand right hand.

“What the hell? Oh, it’s you,” she said as she got her bearings.

“In the middle of the alley, Red? What were you thinking?”

Gemma hitched her leather pants up with her normal left hand. “As I recall, you liked it up against the wall, Jen Jen.”

Jennifer crossed her arms. “That was when you had a dick. I can see you’re already making up for your inadequacies with giant guns between your legs.”

“Hold on… you used to be a guy?” I said, accusingly. “Oh eww. Phft phft.” I spat, trying to get her taste out of my mouth. The problem was I was still seriously turned on.

Jennifer spun on me. “And what did I tell you? No boning the girl with the Right Hand of Doom!”

“You told me her name was Geri or Gertrude! This girl’s — and I say that in the loosest term — name is Gemma!”

“Gertrude?” Gemma laughed.

I didn’t let the interruption stop me. “Additionally I’d like to point out that she was a perfectly normal blonde girl a few minutes ago.”

“Wait a sec,” Gemma said, poking her horned head into my argument. “Why can’t we bone?”

Jennifer pushed her back. “Because she’s the holder of the Obsidian Stone you idiot!”

Gemma’s eyes went wide and she backpedaled a lot faster than I’d ever thought possible. “What the hell is she doing in Houston? You didn’t think that might be something that I should — I don’t know — maybe know?”

A portal opened up against the side of the wall and I recognized my room beyond. Jennifer pointed. “You, you’re grounded.”

“But…”

“No but’s. Get to your room, now.”

“This isn’t fair,” I complained.

“Go, or you can be grounded for two weeks.”

The millisecond I stepped through in a huff, the portal closed.

I scowled at the clock which told me it was just past eight in the evening. Flipping on the light I went ahead and changed into some pajama pants and a cami before going to sulk on my bed.

It wasn’t too much longer before Jennifer came striding in with her version of righteous fury.

“You lied to me? Did you even get within a block of the library?”

I shrugged. “I feel like a prisoner here.”

She huffed. “Well pardon me for making your security a relatively high priority. Do you know what would have happened if you and Gertrude would have completed your public copulation in that urine scented alley?”

I just sighed and looked to the side.

“I’ll tell you what. It would have been all nice and shiny right up until the point where your insides decided they wanted to be on the outside.” She stood there tapping her foot against the carpet. “Well? Do I at least get a thank you for saving your life or would you like to get right to the punishment phase of the evening?”

My lips firmed and my hands clinched in my lap but I still didn’t say anything.

“You’re grounded. Here and school, during the appropriate times, are your only destinations for the next two weeks. If I find out that you’re lying to me about anything before this punishment is up then you’ll be grounded for an additional month. The only thing that will be coming out of your mouth from here on in is the truth. Are we clear?”

I wish I had something to throw at her, but the only thing nearby was a pillow. I didn’t yell or scream. I didn’t even raise my voice to a loud level like she was doing. Instead I just filled it with as much venom as was humanly possible.

“You want the truth, Jennifer. Here it is. I hate you.”

She stared at me in silence.

“If you think that I’m going to be the least bit grateful that you took me away from my home and the people that I love for this, then you’re stupid. You’re no better than that Dormammu guy. He wanted to use me and now you’re using me. I don’t care about your money or you or this stupid city and magic. I just want my life back. So go ahead and ground me. I really just don’t care.”

With that I turned around and dropped to the pillow.

~O~

The next morning I dressed in the pair of distressed jeans Susan picked out for me and an A&F long-sleeved vee-neck tee-shirt. Red running shoes gave me color coordination, but I wasn’t really aiming for that. Stuffing my assigned yoga outfit in my pack my camera followed. Then I went upstairs and sat down to stare out the window until it was time to leave.

About twenty minutes later the door to the stairway opened and Jennifer entered the massive open room.

“You’re not eating anything? And what are you wearing? That isn’t one of the outfits I bought you.”

I ignored her only as far as not saying anything. Instead I shouldered my pack and stood to look at the wall where she opens her portals.

“Hmpf. I can do the silent thing too, you know.”

Good, then use it for God’s sake.

“And just so you’ll know…”

That didn’t last long.

“… I’m not too fond of you either. I give you everything you ask for and still you treat me like dirt. I save your life and you throw it in my face like I did something wrong. Well, let me tell you something little missy. I’m Jennifer Kale. If it wasn’t for me, that whole backward town I saved you from would be sucked down into hell and you’d be the butt monkey for its ruler.”

I let my eyes drift to her. “Are you through monologuing? Can I be your butt monkey in this hell now? I believe you sentenced me to school at the appropriate time.”

She growled in frustration and flung her hand at the wall. “Go to school and then straight to your room after. I don’t even want to look at you today.”

I gave her a short chuckle. “Believe me, the feeling’s mutual.”

The portal closed as I stepped through it. No, I really wasn’t angry; I think apathetic would be the proper term. Nothing really mattered to me anymore. Well, nothing except for a decent cup of coffee and maybe a cinnamon roll or two.

After my purchase from the coffee cart I went to find the table I sat at the day previous. It was being occupied by the guy I talked to. His friends weren’t around like the day before. I frowned, but went over and sat down anyway.

“Back for more abuse?” I asked.

He shrugged. “I’m kind of a masochist that way.”

“I’m still a lesbian.”

“Don’t they have a pill for that?”

“Not for my kind. Besides that pill makes girls grow hair on their chest so what’s the point?”

He grinned and I felt a little better for the light banter. “I’m Dick.”

“How nice for you.”

Dick leaned back then rocked forward. “You’re not going to tell me your name are you?”

I shrugged. “I find it better not to get to know anyone too closely that way it doesn’t hurt when it all comes crumbling down in the end.”

He blinked and looked at me somewhat hard. “That awfully fatalistic.”

“That’s an awfully big word for a sophomore.”

“I’m a senior.”

I unzipped my pack and took out my trigonometry homework to double check the solutions. “Well, senior, I don’t really need a sidekick and I have work to do….”

“Who said I had to be the sidekick? We can’t be partners?”

It was tough to figure out where he was going with his side of the banter, but I played along. “I’m kind of doing a Lone Ranger thing and he had a sidekick.”

“I’m not an Indian, just a plain ole American guy. I think my great-great grandfather was Scottish if that helps.”

Taking a sip of my latte I faked thinking about his Highlander heritage and then sighed. “I’ll let you be my sidekick, but only if you wear spandex.”

“Damn there goes all that leather and PVC I bought yesterday. I had a cape and everything.”

I shook my head. “Nope, I insist on green tights and maybe a red tunic. Yellow cape is optional… oh, and you have to have a domino mask.”

Dick cringed. “Holy colorblind sidekicks, Lesbian-Girl.”

My best dubious glare went back at him. “Lesbian-Girl?”

“That’s the best I can do since you won’t tell me your name.”

I looked around and then whispered. “Ariel Chylde. Don’t let it get around.”

Dick’s eyes widened and then a great smile lit up his face. “Wild Chylde; excellent name.”

A grimace from me let him know what I thought of that. “It makes me sound like some sort of jungle girl, like half animal or something. I prefer Darkchylde.”

He looked like he was judging it for a few moments. “Kind of like an anti-hero? Torn from the quiet world she once knew by an evil magician and thrown into the chaos of a new school and new life, Darkchylde, a statuesque lesbian school-girl by day and action-packed hero by… what?”

My face must have shown the shock at hearing my life played out as a comicbook tagline must have showed. I grabbed my pack and haphazardly stuck my trig homework back in before bolting.

“Ariel? What’d I say?” Dick called out from behind me. “I’m sorry!”

The last part I heard as I was going through the door. Even though he was playing around, Dick was way too close to the reality of the situation. The last thing I wanted to happen was for him to figure it all out and have Jennifer screw up his life as well. The thing was, I knew she would, at the drop of a hat.

She was mental. One second she can sound very confident and sane then the next she goes off the deep end, paranoid and egocentric. I needed to escape, and find some way to mask myself so she couldn’t find me. Not knowing how she accomplished that task in the first place made my leaving problematic. If only I could get a hold of DC, she could give me some magical hoodoo that could maybe mask my trail or give Jennifer a migraine if she tries.

My alter-ego’s disappearance worried me, and since it happened at the exact same time as Jennifer’s interference in my life, that led me to only one conclusion: she was the cause.

Throughout the day, whenever I had a free moment, I concentrated on breaking whatever barrier Jennifer had erected between DC and me. During lunch I even had a teacher stop at my table, during her normal rounds, to ask if I needed to see the nurse. She thought I was cramping or something.

It was all for nothing. By day’s end I had accomplished squat. Not knowing what I was up against made it an impossible problem to solve; though I was now the proud owner of four Midol and a stool softener.

~O~

“I thought I told you not to wear that horrendous outfit anymore.” Jennifer didn’t waste any time starting in on me when I stepped through the portal for my return trip to prison.

Making a mild smacking noise with my mouth I said, “I thought you didn’t want to look at me today? I knew it was too good to be true.”

“Go to your room. There will be no dinner for you tonight. We’ll see if your attitude changes on an empty stomach.”

I chuckled. “You’re going to starve bad behavior out of me? Yeah, I’m sure Child Protective Services is going to love that one.”

Her eyes narrowed. “Go ahead and call, Ariel. By the time they get here they’ll have completely forgotten why they came.”

Turning, I made my way to the stairwell. “You’re such a bitch.”

“You better believe it. The sooner you become compliant the better off you’ll be.”

Storming downstairs did nothing but make my feet hurt. By the time I’d made it to my room I was on a full boil. I wanted nothing more than to throw myself on the bed and cry again, but I was through with that. It didn’t do anything for me except make my eyes swollen and my nose red. Instead, I pulled out my phone and called information. When I hit Send, all I got was dead air.

Jennifer whammied my phone with her mojo, so I dropped it. The computer she’d set up in my room only allowed me to access to Wikipedia and various programs to do homework with.

By the time I’d discounted throwing a chair at one of the many windows, in order to grab somebody’s attention, I realized that she’d covered all her bases. This was so unfair. Even real prisoners got to eat.

I’d had enough. When I reached the door to go have it out with her I found it was locked, and considering the lock was on my side that was quite a feat.

So I did what any teenager would have done: I threw a fit.

Banging on the door and screaming didn’t help, that was until my hand was so raw that it started to bleed. Then I started kicking it until my foot began to hurt. Nothing worked.

As a last ditch effort I sat down about five feet from the door and let my rage seethe as I stared at it.

“Aná¡il nathrach, ortha bhas betha, do cheol déanta.”

With all my might I willed the door to explode outward into the hall, but nothing happened. I tried again and again, altering the pronunciation slightly. The problem was that considering the number of syllables in the phrase and the ways they all could be said, the odds of coming up with the exact one I needed wasn’t so good. But that didn’t cause me to give up.

Two hours later, I stopped to take a break, get some water out of the bathroom tap to drink and to change clothes. If by chance I stumbled across the right pronunciation I wanted to be ready to run.

My school supplies were set aside and I’d filled my pack with a couple changes of clothes and the camera. I might be able to pawn it for some cash if need be.

Again I sat in front of the door and began the Incantation of Making. Eleven o’clock rolled around and I was on the verge of falling asleep while incanting.

“Fucking useless. I should have insisted that DC teach me one offensive spell.”

My hand ached and the knuckles were swollen. I took a shower and planned to just take off from school the next morning. She couldn’t do anything about that. There were too many witnesses.

~O~

By morning my hand was throbbing painfully. I took all four Midol and left the stool softener on the desk for Jennifer. Her ass was so tight she had to have needed one.

As expected, the door opened easily enough. The smell of cooked eggs made my stomach growl, but I forced myself upstairs and waited for her to show up and let me go to school. When she did, it was with a smug look on her face like she’d won.

“Feeling more agreeable are we?”

“You’re a sadistic twat, Jennifer Kale. How’s that for agreeable? How’s it feel to torture a sixteen year old? Does it make you feel all warm and gooey inside? Does it get you off?”

There was a flash, however brief it might have been, of regret on her face. So naturally I pressed on, raising my swollen hand.

“When my teacher asks why I can’t write today, I’ll be sure to point her in the right direction. Not that it will do any good, because you’ll make her forget and just torture me again tonight. What’s it going to be this time?”

She sighed. “If you’ll only admit I’m right and treat me with the respect that’s due…”

“Respect? HA! Jennifer Kale can’t get any respect so she has to use her magic to get some. I’ve got one word for you: Karma. I’d be willing to bet everything that you don’t have any friends, true friends. The only people that will associate with you are the ones you can buy or magic into liking you.”

Her lips bunched up and it looked like she was going to explode, which would probably make my life a lot easier.

“You don’t know anything, Ariel.”

I nodded sardonically. “Yeah, you’ve made that abundantly clear. I’m nobody, just a little puppet that needs you to pull my strings. Big Jennifer Kale, she’s in charge and will never let you forget it. Go on; show me how big you are. Show me how pathetic you have to be to starve a kid. I bet that Rasputin girl is a hundred times the Sorceress you are.”

In retrospect that was probably pushing things a little too far. I don’t really remember the magical blast that threw me half the length of the floor.

When I stopped seeing stars, I wiped the blood off my face that was trailing down from my nose and started chuckling.

“I knew you could do it.” When I looked up at her she was emitting an aura of red all around. “Go ahead, big witch. You know I’m right. Why else would you be so mad?”

“Shut up!” she screamed.

A swift wind scooped me up and I twirled in the air before being tossed the remaining length of the building. Something snapped when I landed wrong and I screamed.

My flesh felt on fire and I heard loud pops. Something tore at my back until I was curled up in a ball. I was sure this was it, my final moments on Earth. She was going to kill me. I’d almost welcome it, if it wasn’t so damn painful.

Ariel! DC yelled in my head.

I spat something out. It was red and black, most likely blood. “Now you decide to show up?”

Let me take over, quickly before she regains her senses.

“Fine.”

“Aná¡il nathrach, ortha bhas betha, do cheol déanta!” were the first words out of my/her mouth.

Every window on the floor exploded outward simultaneously raining glass at least a hundred yards or more over the city. Wind blasted through the exposed level, which might not have been such a good idea considering how close I was to the edge of the building. Before I knew it, I was airborne and plummeting quite rapidly to the concrete street below.

Quickly Ariel, call forth the demon Count Ipos.

I was still in panic mode at the idea of going splat in a few more seconds.

Do it now or we’re dead!

I closed my eyes for the last part and put my trust in the one person that hasn’t let me down. “Count Ipos, come forth!”

It felt like my back exploded over my shoulder blades. Something gave a loud WOOMPH! and I stopped falling only to arc deeply back up into the air barely missing a large truck that was slamming on its brakes to avoid hitting me.

Something flowed though me that felt like a cleansing energy. My injured hand and my left arm gave a quick painful lurch and then I felt almost normal again, except for the huge black feathered wings that were flapping at my sides.

Now, for retribution! Turn back Ariel and we will make the witch pay dearly for what she has done.

“No, I just want to be away from her.”

She has to pay!

“I said no. Let it be, DC.”

Rage tore through me from Darkchylde, but I kept on moving away from my prison, weaving between buildings as effortlessly as a bird. Wind batted at my hair, tossing it about, but I didn’t care. For the first time since all of this started, I felt free. The air was warm as I whipped around a building over black glass and flapped my new wings to gain altitude.

Somewhere in my head I knew this had to be aerodynamically impossible. I mean it wasn’t like I was a bird or anything, no tail feathers, no streamline shape, nothing. Everything was the same about my body except for the addition of two black feathered wings that stood out a good six to seven feet on either side. I was like a dark angel in the sky.

Higher I climbed until I’d reach a point where I could land atop one of the taller buildings. The air was fine, even though it was obviously much stronger and choppier because of the interference of the many buildings, but I navigated it like I was born to do so.

My shoes scraped across the rooftop until I came to halt with the wings stabilizing the abrupt stop, then they folded behind me at rest.

“Oh gheeze. I got wings.”

The implications of that settled on me. I wouldn’t be able to look like anything normal. There was no camouflaging something as big as they were. The tips of the wings were just touching the rooftop and the arches were at least a foot above my head.

They will recede, Ariel. When you have no more need for them just concentrate on bringing them back into your body.

“How’d this happen? Who is Count whatever?”

Count Ipos is a Prince of Hell, one of many that you can call forth certain aspects from through the power of the Book of Zhered-Na. His wings and certain avian aspects is what you needed at the moment so those were summoned.

I nearly lost the strength in my knees. “Prince of Hell? Like a demon Prince of Hell?”

Like a Fallen Angel, Ariel. You may call upon any of the seventy-two so-called demons, as Solomon once did, to do your bidding. In this case you only take on their aspects. They cannot fully emerge in this dimension without assistance from Him.

Even if the wings came from some fallen angel, it was difficult to argue with the results. They saved my ass from going splat on the sidewalk. Speaking of which, I realized I probably shouldn’t hang out there for much longer. That’s when I realized that I didn’t have my pack.

“Dammit! I must have dropped it.”

If you can get us in visual range I can summon all that is yours.

“You can? Cool!”

Without a thought I took two leaping bounds and jumped up to the edge of the building. I was amazed that being sixty-some-odd stories in the air and the thought of jumping off the top of a building didn’t bother me.

We must be swift, Ariel, in case she is erecting additional protections that would make retrieving your possessions more difficult.

I didn’t delay any longer. Tilting over the edge I felt the wind against my face and smiled. Falling ten stories was a rush and when I opened my wings I arced back up and headed to a building I was quite familiar with after staring at it for so long from my room.

In less than a minute I was literally perched on the edge of the rooftop overhang. I felt my feet trying to bend in an under-curled position so it could grasp the edge better, but my shoes prevented them from anchoring myself. The windows were already repaired where it looked like nothing ever happened.

Magic.

A simple spell that she is more than qualified to do, Ariel.

“How are we supposed to get my stuff out?”

DC giggled in my head. Blow them out again, of course. Do you remember the pronunciation?

That moment was seared into my brain. “Yes.”

After the windows explode then give control to me. I will summon all your belongings.

“Just the stuff that I brought with me, and my pack, DC. I don’t want any of the crap she forced on me. Besides, I don’t have anywhere to put it.”

Trust in me. I won’t let you down.

I concentrated on the two floors in question and spoke the Incantation of Making. It was quite the experience to witness the explosion from the inside of the building; from the outside it was equally as awesome. I had to hold my arm against my face so I wouldn’t get pelted by any stray shards, but I came away clean.

Giving DC the reins she held my hand up and I saw my pack zip around the building and various clothes from the floor below. In midair my pack opened and all the extra clothes I’d left behind folded themselves and were stuffed inside.

Reaching out I caught it and didn’t know what to do other than flip it on my shoulder. I couldn’t wear it properly because of the wings. When I stood to leap off the building, I spotted Jennifer on the top floor looking at me. Rage filled her face.

“I think we better leave.”

Diving off the building I waited until I was at least halfway down before opening my wings and curving around the building. There was no telling if Jennifer would wind up taking a pot shot at me.

“Where to?”

I think it would be wise to leave this city, but I like the idea of being lost amidst a large number of others.

Bringing up my knowledge of the states in the surrounding area I didn’t see much of a choice. “Well we have Dallas, San Antonio; I think there’s a college in Austin, so a lot of people would be there…”

Austin. We can enroll you in college and hide amongst the students.

Banking northwest — don’t ask how I knew, I just knew — I exited downtown.

“I don’t know if you noticed, DC, but I’m kind of only a junior in high school.”

No matter. Seeing as we are now in constant communication I can help you with your studies.

There were so many things wrong with this idea that I didn’t know where to start. “Then there’s ID, money, transcripts, birth certificate…”

Ariel, ask yourself this question. How did Jennifer acquire so much wealth?

“Uh…”

Magic. Put your trust in me again and I will not let you down.

It took me all of about five seconds to reach a decision. “Fine. But for our next lesson, you’re teaching me some offensive magic. I’m not going to be trapped like a rat again.”

Agreed.

End

Story arc to be continued in: "Dick Grayson: I'm Not a Sidekick."

Author's Note: Kudos to djkauf for betaing this for me. Pic Credit: Alice xz.

Previously on Darkchylde:

He grinned and I felt a little better for the light banter. “I’m Dick.”

“How nice for you.”

Dick leaned back then rocked forward. “You’re not going to tell me your name, are you?”

I shrugged. “I find it better not to get to know anyone too closely; that way it doesn’t hurt when it all comes crumbling down in the end.”

He blinked and looked at me somewhat hard. “That’s awfully fatalistic.”

“That’s an awfully big word for a sophomore.”

“I’m a senior.”

I unzipped my pack and took out my trigonometry homework to double check the solutions. “Well, senior, I don’t really need a sidekick and I have work to do….”

“Who said I had to be the sidekick? We can’t be partners?”

It was tough to figure out where he was going with his side of the banter, but I played along. “I’m kind of doing a Lone Ranger thing and he had a sidekick.”

“I’m not an Indian, just a plain ole American guy. I think my great-great grandfather was Scottish if that helps.”

Taking a sip of my latte I faked thinking about his Highlander heritage and then sighed. “I’ll let you be my sidekick, but only if you wear spandex.”

“Damn there goes all that leather and PVC I bought yesterday. I had a cape and everything.”

I shook my head. “Nope, I insist on green tights and maybe a red tunic. Yellow cape is optional… oh, and you have to have a domino mask.”

Dick cringed. “Holy colorblind sidekicks, Lesbian-Girl.”

My best dubious glare went back at him. “Lesbian-Girl?”

“That’s the best I can do since you won’t tell me your name.”

I looked around and then whispered. “Ariel Chylde. Don’t let it get around.”

Dick’s eyes widened and then a great smile lit up his face. “Wild Chylde; excellent name.”

A grimace from me let him know what I thought of that. “It makes me sound like some sort of jungle girl, like half animal or something. I prefer Darkchylde.”

He looked like he was judging it for a few moments. “Kind of like an anti-hero? Torn from the quiet world she once knew and thrown into the chaos of a new school and new life, Darkchylde, a statuesque lesbian school-girl by day and action-packed hero by… what?”

My face must have shown the shock at hearing my life played out as a comicbook tagline must have showed. I grabbed my pack and haphazardly stuck my trig homework back in before bolting.

“Ariel? What’d I say?” Dick called out from behind me. “I’m sorry!”

~O~

I watched as she disappeared inside the school. “Dammit. Brilliant Grayson, you’ll never get on her good side if you keep mouthing off like an idiot.”

Looking around the nearby area, I readjusted myself down there. It was starting to become an ongoing thing. Even if Ariel was a lesbian, which I was still questioning, for the last two days she’s given me a boner that could cut diamonds.

The first time I saw her coming out of the office I was smitten. Well, that’s what Dad calls it anyway. She was there with her mom or maybe an older sister. They barely had a passing resemblance. From the piles of paperwork I figured she was registering which sent me into all sorts of plans to lose my annoying virginity.

Then fate pretty much dropped her into my lap on her first day at school. I flirted then found out she preferred chicks. Seriously, how can a girl that hot only be into girls? It’s just not right. All my plans were dashed so I had to come up with alternates.

That’s what you just witnessed. Pathetic, wasn’t it?

I decided to work the friend angle and then get in close, take her out as friends and then turn on the Grayson charm to show her guys can be just as fun. It was foolproof… just as long as I didn’t blow the setup, which I just did.

“Aren’t girls confusing?” someone said behind me.

Spinning back around I saw a pretty nice looking blonde with some really nice bazoombas being displayed. She was kind of older looking, but still way hot. It was then that I recognized.

“You’re Ariel’s… sister?”

“Cousin. My name’s Jennifer Kale, perhaps you’ve heard of me?”

The name rang a bell, I just couldn’t figure out from where. “Sort of. The name sounds familiar.”

She shrugged, somewhat disappointed by the look on her face. “You’re Richard Grayson’s son, right?”

I nodded. Dad was a bigwig in the Houston Police Department, Deputy Chief. “Yeah.”

“I work with the police from time to time. You’ve probably heard your father mention me.”

“Yeah, I guess so. That makes sense.”

I had no idea why she was talking to me, but I was smart enough to recognize another way into getting back with Ariel: just be nice to her cousin, get invited over, and spend some quiet time with Ariel… in her bedroom.

“Care to take a guess at what I do with the police, Dick?”

Every time she said my name, she looked down at my crotch, which led me to think all sorts of things, namely in the porno category. That would be totally awesome if I could land them both, Jennifer and Ariel. I’d be a legend.

“Uh…”

“You’ve seen all the metahumans around doing their thing, right?”

Her arms moved in slightly squishing her boobs together and that raging boner Ariel gave me earlier was back to full strength.

“Uh… yeah.”

“Well there’s another type of power out there, it’s called magic.”

I was able to pull my eyes off the display she had going for a few seconds to meet her own. “What?”

“Magic. It can do all sorts of different things. I could make someone stronger or faster or…” she looked back down at my crotch, “…more gifted.”

Okay, obviously the cousin was a little whacked in the head. “Right. Listen, I’ve got to get to class, but I definitely want to talk more about this magic of yours.”

She looked at me pityingly. “You don’t believe me. Well, let me prove it to you.”

Jennifer moved her hand into a Hook’um Horns position — hey, I’m a UT fan — and pointed them at my pride and joy. Her hand twisted and I watched her grin afterward. She stood and leaned forward.

“I’ll be seeing you this afternoon.”

~O~

Another bust day at school. The whole situation with Ariel was a failure, I flunked a pop quiz in history class, got hit in the balls with a basketball in gym so bad I had to visit the nurse, and then I got teased for the rest of the day by just about everyone because I was walking funny.

So you can probably imagine how nice it was to be home and not have any parents for the next four days; although parents was stretching it a bit. It was more like parent. No plural needed.

Mom and Dad divorced a year previous and Dad up and remarried last week. They’ve been on their honeymoon ever since and they were due back in four days. Of course I had school, but the afternoons and nights were just for me.

That’s why I was trying to find a girlfriend so bad. Dick Grayson — sixteen year old virgin. That’s me.

My new mom was a former exotic dancer. Yes, my dad was going through a serious mid-life crisis. He did the new sports car thing and next in line was apparently the bimbo twenty-one year old. They’d met at a club — yeah right, more like a strip club — and within two months she was moving in.

Don’t get me wrong, Dad had excellent taste in beautiful women. She just wasn’t all that smart, but I suppose hooking up with a well off middle-aged guy and not having to work anymore was fairly smart of her.

And there was a plus side. She gave me all the wank material I’d ever need for the next two years. Like I implied, she was hot. Guinevere was about my height with some of the best implants money could buy, and she loved to show them off. What can I say? I’m a tit-man.

Anyway, when I got to my room I stripped down and checked out the equipment. My balls were a little swollen, but they didn’t explode, thank God.

“Time to test you guys out.”

I booted up my computer, went into Private Browsing so I wouldn’t leave a trail, and then pulled up the porn.

Twenty minutes later I was frustrated as hell. Nothing was doing anything for me. Blondes, brunettes, redheads, shit even bald chicks each and every one of them with perfect bodies and not one of them could get me hard. That’s when I had to pull out the big guns.

Shame got the best of me after every time I did it, but that never stopped me before.

The familiar nervousness entered my belly as I thought about what I used to do with my mom’s clothes. Sorry, I know I may freak a few of you out, but I like to dress up in her underwear. The hose, panties, bra, you name it. Sometimes, when I was assured of a few hours by myself, I’d even pull out one of her dresses and try it on.

Those were the times that I really got off the hardest. Call me a pervert, but I liked it.

When Mom moved out and Dad got custody of me that put an end to that.

Of course I had mixed feelings about Guinevere moving in, but in this area I was almost ecstatic. The plus side was that we were about the same size so I was really looking forward to trying out some of her stuff.

Some of you may be wondering about why I’ve waited so long to do this. It was the shame. I figured when Mom left and I was cut off from girl’s clothes that I’d get over it, grow out of it, and put it behind me. That wasn’t the case.

So there I was, unable to get an erection to save my life, but the mere thought of sneaking into my step-mother’s closet and trying on her clothes brought me to full mast.

“Screw it. I can always quit after they get back.”

I didn’t bother to get dressed. Instead I entered their room and went straight to the closet. Just like before my mother left, the right side of the closet was jammed with enough outfits to clothe a small country, and I was entering heaven.

“What to wear. What to wear.”

The long gowns were out. There was no way I could ever pass. The short dresses were out too. I wanted something that would cover me so I didn’t have to look at my hairy legs and arms. By the time I’d made it about three-quarters the way through, I started hitting her old dancing outfits, and there was no way I’d be able to pull any of those off.

Then I found it.

Pulling the thing out I looked at a full body outfit that had some really shiny material on the outside that almost felt like plastic or maybe rubber.

“Oh yeah. This is perfect.”

I didn’t waste any time and found the zipper in the back. There was some smooth white material inside and it was easy enough to get on. The zipper was a bitch though because my arms weren’t long enough to reach. I wound up getting one of my dad’s shoe laces and rigging it up so I could pull the zipper closed. It was rather ingenious of me to tell the truth.

When I looked down, I frowned. The chest area was really loose. I already told you Guinevere had monster boobs, right? With a pained sigh I unzipped the outfit and then slipped my arms out then went in search for a bra I could stuff.

Twenty minutes later I found two balloons that I blew up to work into the bra before it felt good enough to work. The suit went back on and I did the shoestring trick again.

A glimpse in the mirror and I was almost there.

“So that’s what it’s like to have her tits. I bet she hasn’t seen her feet in years.”

A pair of matching knee boots went on next. They were a tight fit, but I managed.

The best part was the wig. She had about a dozen of them in all colors and lengths. I guess she just didn’t want to part with them or Dad and her are into the kinky stuff.

I chose a short blonde one and found a mirror before slipping it on.

“Oh yeah, that’s it.”

~O~

The equipment worked just fine. Luckily there was an opening in the crotch that proved very useful. It was an awkward angle, but I made everything work in the end.

“Did you have a good time?” came a recently familiar voice.

I nearly shit myself when I saw Jennifer Kale standing at the door to my bedroom. Rolling off the bed, I put it between her and me.

“What are you doing here? This is my house. You can’t be in here!”

There was an amused smirk on her face. “Nice outfit. A little too fetish-like for my tastes, but whatever gets the job done I suppose.”

“What do you want?”

She rolled her eyes upward and sighed. “The list is long and you don’t have a chance of being able to provide ninety-nine percent of my desires, but there is one thing that you can help me with.”

A lock of blond hair fell over my face and I remembered I was wearing the wig. I pulled it off and dropped it on the ground. Jennifer frowned at me.

“No, that won’t do. Keep your hair on. I don’t like talking to guys unless it’s for money or sex. Hey, and if you wanted to be a girl then I applaud you. We are the superior race you know.”

Her hand flicked and the wig spiraled up and attached itself to my head again.

“There, that’s better. You make a fairly decent girl, Dick.” She blanched. “Oh, that name won’t do. What do you call yourself when you’re dressed up sweetie?”

I shook my head, not believing what I was hearing. “I don’t have one.”

Her demeanor changed to disappointment, like she was coddling a child. “Aww, honey, how can a pretty girl like you not have a name? Now, what’s the female form of Dick?”

She snorted and laughed and it didn’t sound normal at all. “Well, we can’t call you that. Putting Vagina on a birth certificate might be frowned upon.”

There was no doubt in my head that she was nuts.

“How about Rochelle or Richelle? Maybe Shellie, or even Elle. Any of those sound good?”

Trying to placate her until I could get her out of the house, I nodded. “Um, Richelle is okay.”

“Just okay? You should really love your name, honey. I mean it’ll be your name. Everyone will be calling you that from now on.”

I blinked and started getting nervous. “You can’t tell anyone about this. Please. My dad would kill me and my new step-mom…”

She snapped her fingers. “Oh yeah, that’s right. You’re trying to look like your new mom in her fetish outfit.”

“No, no… they were just there. The wig and the outfit didn’t look right without the balloons.”

“You have balloons in there? Are they at least water balloons so you can get the feel of what it’s like to have real breasts that big?”

I cringed. “No… I blew them up. Please, I’ll do anything, just don’t tell them. Don’t tell anyone.”

Jennifer sighed. “Well, I suppose we can make a deal of some sort.”

It was the first time I smiled since she arrived. “What can I do?

She crossed her arms and her face took on a very serious look. “You can tell me the whereabouts of Ariel Chylde.”

I blinked again. “What?”

“You’re her only friend in this city so you must know.”

“I’ve known her all of two days and about five minutes total. You’re her cousin shouldn’t you know where she is?”

She leaned against the wall looking disappointed. “You’d think, but she flew off about thirty minutes ago after blowing up my home… twice. Teenagers.”

I thought I was in the clear. “Okay, well you know that I don’t know where she. Can… can you go now?”

Jennifer’s eyes focused on me again. “Why are you hiding behind that bed, and why haven’t you offered me anything to drink. You’re a poor hostess you know.”

My brain couldn’t take much more of her insanity. “I’m a guy dressed up like a girl. It’s not exactly normal.”

She made some odd exasperated noise in her throat. “Is that what’s bothering you? Well I can fix that easily enough.”

Both of her hands shot out with different finger configurations and she muttered something under her breath. Pink arcing light emanated from her right hand and blue from her left, both slamming into me and tossing me to the floor. My vision clouded and a wave of nausea overcame me. Everything about my body moved in a way that I can’t describe, except to say that it felt like a million caterpillars quickly roaming across my skin.

“There, that’s better. Much better. You make a very pretty girl Richelle, though those breasts are a little much don’t you think?”

Jennifer was hovering over me, looking down.

“But who am I to knock your fantasies.”

My eyes rolled in my head and I was only taking a few of her words in. I did feel her grab my hand and try to haul me up.

“Come on, I can’t do all the work for you.”

“Wha… what happened?” I stopped moving about half way up and grabbed at my throat. “My voice!”

It was high pitched, like really high, nasally and whiney sounding.

Jennifer flinched away. “Ugh, seriously, don’t talk. Just the sound of your voice makes my teeth ache. Up, up, up.”

I struggled to my feet and then swayed once I reached them. There was a really heavy weight on my chest. While one of my hands was holding onto the witch lady the other was free to feel what happened. I grabbed on to the mass and heard the sound of rubber moving against rubber and then a loud POP!

Jennifer laughed. “Oh, that’s why you were so big. I forgot about the balloons. She tapped the other side and that one exploded as well.”

Everything settled and that’s when I realized that the mounds on my chest didn’t go away when the balloons popped. In fact they felt decidedly real.

“What did you do?”

She flinched back. Before I knew it Jennifer grabbed my throat and a warm sensation flowed through it. “I swear, that voice. Did you really want something like that?”

“No.” I stopped and then sampled the new one. “Lalalaaa. Oh, that’s better.”

The nasal sound was gone and it was almost melodic instead.

“Hold on. Oh shit… you turned me into a girl?”

She pointed at me and I flinched away not knowing what she was going to do next. “Good girls don’t talk like that, Richelle. You’re going to be a good girl for me, right?”

I swallowed and nodded. “Um… Miss Kale… can you turn me back into a guy please?”

Her smile widened. “Now that’s more like it. And yes I can, but no I won’t. This is what you wanted.” She patted my arm. “Trust me, I know these things. Now, go get changed. I can’t talk to you properly in that outfit. Something nice, and by nice I mean not slutty and not formal. Use your brain, Richelle. It’s still summer and the sun is out. How about a nice sundress.”

She patted my butt to get me moving. “Go on.”

By the time I made it to Guinevere’s closet, I was in tears. “Oh my God. What am I gonna do? This can’t be happening.”

Seeing the bald Styrofoam head I reached up to take the wig off and found it attached to my head, only it wasn’t a wig anymore. I could feel my scalp underneath.

My throat tightened up. “No…”

“Richelle, you’re stalling. I don’t hear any changing going on.”

I jumped and spun around, but she was calling from the hall.

“Sorry, I was looking for a nice dress. I didn’t want to disappoint you.”

Her footsteps sounded as she entered. “Aww, that’s so sweet. You would have made a much better daughter than Ariel. It’s too bad the Book isn’t in you.”

Jennifer looked the over the outfits as she spoke to me. “Perhaps once we get her back the two of you could be sisters. Maybe that’s all she needs, someone her own age to confide in. Oh, this one. Very pretty.”

She pulled out a sundress to be sure. It was pure yellow and didn’t have anything up top except for two strings.

“Because I know you’re new to being a girl, I’ll go ahead and tell you that you won’t need a bra with this. It has its own support. And these shoes as well.”

She bent over and retrieved a pair of simple yellow heels.

“Now, I’ll go fix us some tea and we can have a proper conversation. Don’t keep me waiting, please.”

“Yes, ma’am,” I whispered.

She patted my cheek. “Such a good girl.”

When Jennifer left, I sat down on the stool that Guinevere kept in the closet and untied the knee boots.

“It’s a nightmare. That’s what this is. I just need to wake up.”

With a pinch, I moaned at the pain and squeezed my eyes shut. “Okay that didn’t work. So I should just keep going until I wake up. Just get dressed and be nice to her. Maybe she’ll change me back if I’m really nice.”

The plan was set as I worked my way out of the catsuit. Strangely enough I could easily unzip the back. Apparently in my dreams I’m a lot more flexible.

“Ohhh shit.”

Yep, I was a girl all right. Everything that made me a guy was gone and in its place was a bombshell. Wide and round breasts a tiny waist and very wide hips.

“Don’t look. It’ll just make it worse.”

Setting the outfit aside I picked up the sundress and unhooked it from the hanger before stepping into it and worked it up. The tiny straps went over my shoulders and I had to adjust my breasts in the provided cups several times before they felt right. Then I did up the little zip in the back.

The cleavage was unavoidable because there was quite a lot of it to be seen.

“Quit looking and put the shoes on.”

They had to be at least three inches high. While the boots had heels too, they were much wider and I didn’t know if I’d be able to navigate the thin ones very well. After doing up the straps I cautiously stood and found my balance. It took me a few tries, but I found if I pulled my shoulders straight and arched my back a little then I could move without unbalancing.

“There. That’s not so bad. And it’s definitely breezy under there. Yeah, I need some panties.”

Two minutes later and I found a yellow pair of French cut that I slid on up under the dress. They fit a whole lot better when there wasn’t a penis to get in the way.

When I finished I turned around and forgot that a mirror was on the other side of the room. So I wound up getting a full body shot of myself. I was stunned into stillness, just staring at the girl in the mirror.

“I’m pretty,” I whispered.

“Tea’s ready,” Jennifer called out.

Seeing my slightly messy hair, I ran my fingers though it and then crossed to the dresser where Guinevere kept her brush. A few times running it through and I was satisfied that Jennifer wouldn’t be too disappointed.

Taking it nice and easy I made my way out to the living room.

“Awww, I’m so glad I left you at seventeen. You are precious in that dress. There’s just something about innocence that makes my heart melt. Here.” She patted the couch next to her. “Come sit by me and we’ll have ourselves some girl-talk.”

Once I made my way around the table I started to sit down and realized at the last second that I’d wind up plopping down instead. Jennifer realized my predicament.

“I’m very happy that you want to be the best girl you can be, Richelle. Legs together, back straight, and lower yourself to the edge of the cushion. Make sure to smooth your pretty dress out as you sit.”

I shakily followed her instructions and landed without falling over.

“That’s very good for your first try. We’ll work on that when we get home. I can’t wait to train you when we get home. I’ll buy you the prettiest dresses and show you how to use makeup. You’ll definitely be the daughter I’ve always wanted. You’ll be an excellent role model for Ariel.”

My heart started pounding against my chest. She was serious about this. “Um… Miss Kale?”

She took hold of my wrist and looked all misty-eyed. “Would you call me Mommy?”

Where were the men in white coats when you really needed them? “Mommy, what about my dad and step-mother? They might miss me and miss the male me as well.”

Her face darkened. “Are you saying you don’t want to come live with me and be my daughter?”

Open mouth insert foot. It only took me a second to figure out a way to avoid pissing her off. “Of course not, Mommy. But Dad and Guinevere would miss the male me and then the police would get involved. Dad’s the Assistant Chief, remember? And don’t you still have to find Ariel? That’s a lot of things to take care of and as your daughter I would worry about you doing too much. It’s not healthy.”

At the end the dark look on her face melted away. “You’re so thoughtful, Richelle.” She patted my knee. “Don’t you worry about a thing. Mommy is smart enough to take care of all that and more.”

~O~

Thoughts of just knocking her over the head with something really heavy flittered through my mind, but there were a couple of things that stopped me. I’d still be a girl -- big reason not to do it -- and it might not work. What if I did it and she didn’t get knocked out. Her eyes were crazy looking when she got serious. There was no telling what would happen. The only thing I could come up with was to placate her and really get on her good side, and then maybe she would get bored with me really quick.

“Leave your things, honey, I’ll provide everything you’ll ever need.”

I looked back at my room. “Can I take my iPod?”

Jennifer used the heel of her hand to tap her forehead. “I’m so thoughtless sometimes. Of course you’ll need your music. Every girl should have her music. It makes them so happy. Go ahead sweetie.”

I grabbed it and the ear buds off of my dresser.

“Black? Really Richelle?” She pointed her finger at the iPod and the next thing I knew it was fluorescent pink. “There, that’s much better, don’t you think?”

Nearly choking at the color, I just swallowed the first remark that came to mind and went with what I thought she’d like. “It’s great, Mommy. Thanks.”

She sighed happily. “I hope you rub off on your sister, Richelle. She never thanked me a single time for anything I did for her. Thousands of dollars in clothes, and shoes, the best camera money could buy, a cell phone, computer, I even saved her life… twice! Not one words of thanks. She even refused to call me Mom.”

Taking a big chance, I slipped my arms around her and gave Jennifer a hug. “Well, you’ve given me everything that I’ve wanted and I appreciate you. As far as I can see, you’re the best mom a girl could ask for.”

She stiffened for a moment and I thought I’d pushed things too far. Then her arms came up and hugged me back. We stood like that for a few minutes while I heard her sniff a few times.

When she pulled away Jennifer wiped at her cheeks. “She never hugged me either.”

“Well, I’m hugging you a lot then. I hope you’re ready for them.”

A pleased smile rose on her face as she wiped away more tears. “You’re a good girl, Richelle, but look at what you’re doing to me. I’m a mess.”

Turning around, I went back in my room and retrieved a couple of tissues. “Here you go. I’m sorry for messing your makeup… up.”

I sounded like an idiot, but she giggled in an odd sort of way. “When are your former parents due back?”

I swallowed at the implications of what she just said. “Um… Sunday morning.” I thought it best not to lie. There was no telling what she might do if she caught me.

“Oh, good. That gives me plenty of time. Where’d they go?”

I smiled weakly. “Their honeymoon. Cancun.”

Her mouth opened in disapproval. “And they left you here all by yourself? What if the house burned down or you got sick. It’s a good thing I came along, Richelle. Children need constant supervision and attention. You’ll be sure to get that from me.”

Oh… joy.

“Now, let’s go.”

I quickly looked around trying to figure out some way for her to leave me there at least, but nothing came to mind. Gripping my iPod, the only tangible remembrance of Dick Grayson, I followed her and watched as a big opening in the wall expanded. When it stopped there was a red glow around the edges.

“What’s that?” I said.

“It’s a portal, sweetie, to your new home.”

A portal. A magical portal.

“You’ll get used to magic; don’t worry. I’ll teach you everything I know, and once you retrieve your sister we’ll be one big happy family again.”

You mean once you receive a big dose of thorazine, you psycho witch.

We stepped through and I nearly barfed at all the pink in the room. Oh, God, please tell me that this isn’t my room.

“Do you like it? I had it remodeled just for you.”

There was a big queen-sized canopied bed with pink lace hanging from the top. Two dressers and an armoire were all pink lacquered along a single wall. Large pink drapes hung from the windows and the carpet was thick white with a pink border along the wall.

“It’s great,” I said. “It’s perfect!”

She petted my back. “I knew you’d like it. You’re such a feminine girl, not at all like your sister. I can’t wait to go shopping for some darling outfits for you, honey. No ratty jeans for you. I’m thinking maybe some petticoats and corsets. What do you think?”

There was no way I could keep a straight face. “I think you would know best what I should wear, Mommy.”

Her hand went over her heart and she smiled a smile of contentment. “The perfect daughter. I’m going to make a few calls and make it official. You don’t mind that I’ll change your last name to Kale, right. I mean Grayson is just so… male.”

I just put on my best grin and hoped it wasn’t too fake. “It wouldn’t be a bother? Kale is a beautiful name, but if it’s too much trouble…”

She waved a hand at me. “Don’t be silly. I want you to feel like you are my natural daughter, honey, blood of my blood. We can do a ritual tonight to make that official.”

A ritual. I didn’t even know what that means. Maybe it’s kind of like some magical adoption or something. “Uh… sure. Whatever you think is best.”

Jennifer clapped her hands in excitement. “Wonderful! I’m so happy you’ve come around, Richelle. You don’t know what it means to me. Now, why don’t you get out of that outfit and take a proper bath, like a good girl. I’ll have something for you to wear by the time you get out. Then we’ll get down to business of making you a real Kale.”

~O~

“A bath?” I looked at the ornate claw-leg tub with trepidation. “Who takes baths?”

Looking around the room I didn’t see a shower stall so I concluded that I’d be the one taking baths. It was all just too feminine. Don’t get me wrong. I like feminine things, and under any other circumstances I’d probably jump for joy at the chance of being a hot girl for a few hours. However, from the way Jennifer was talking, this was going to be my life from here on out. That wasn’t so great.

“I don’t hear any water running,” she called out from the other room.

I closed my eyes and tried to keep calm. “I’m just so excited, Mommy. It’ll be my first bath as a real girl!”

She giggled that annoyingly wrong giggle. “Don’t do anything in there that you shouldn’t honey. Save your sexual energy for tonight.”

My face turned to disgust. She thought I was going to masturbate in the bathtub. How disturbed was this lady?

“Yes, Ma’am.”

Instead of putting it off for any longer I turned on the water and got it to the proper temperature before spotting a large assortment of supplies on the table beside the tub. Taking the one that read Bubble Bath I opened it and poured some in the water. Then the scent hit me.

Looking at the label I read to myself: P.S. I Love You with Sparkling Riesling, Golden Amber, Hypnotic Incense, Bright Rose Petals.

“Can she have picked a more girlie scent?”

Looking at the table I saw all sorts of other additions from the same line, body scrub, body lotion, body crá¨me, eau de toilette, perfume. It was like I’d end up dipping my entire body into the stuff.

Ugh.

The dress came off, along with the panties, and then the heels. There were several mirrors in the bathroom and I couldn’t help but see what she’d made of me. I was beautiful, there was no doubt. The breasts and hips were too much for a sixteen year old to have. It almost brought tears to my eyes again before I narrowed them and concentrated on the water.

Almost as expected the bubbles were pink. I was seriously beginning to hate that color, and there I was surrounded by it, overdosing on it. There was one thing for certain: if I did manage to find a way out of my predicament, I’d never touch another thing of Guinevere’s again. I’d learned my lesson. Never again.

~O~

“Don’t forget to put some lotion on, sweetie. You can never take too much care of your skin and you want to make sure to look young and beautiful for years to come, just like me.”

“Yes, Ma’am,” I called out before grabbing the lotion and squirting some in my hand. “Ugh.”

A little bit went a long way, but I had to admit, my skin felt wonderful after putting it on. “Okay, maybe there’s something to this stuff.”

I passed on the cream and the toilet water since I already smelled like a big flower. Taking a peek from the bathroom, I saw some clothes on the bed and the door to the outer room pretty much closed.

The panties were basic white and that was all there was for underwear. I may not have been the model of womanhood, but even I knew if I didn’t wear a bra then I’d be hurting and my breasts would droop after a while. I’d have to talk to her about that.

The white dress turned out to be a toga of some sort that took me a while to figure out.

“How are you doing in here?” Her breath caught. “Richelle, you look radiant. Come, come, I have everything set up for the ritual.”

Looking around, I stopped. “Do I need shoes?”

She shook her head. “No, it’s best to do this just as you are.”

“Okay.”

Please don’t let this be some freaky thing.

She led me up the stairs to the floor above and a gigantic room.

“Into the circle and sit directly in the middle with your legs crossed, and just relax. This won’t hurt at all.”

Trying to get a little more information about what she was doing was like pulling teeth.

“It’s just something that I’ve been dreaming about for the last few years. I thought Ariel would be interested, but she ran away. However now that I have you and you’re happy to be here I want to make sure you’re my daughter.”

My eyes lit up. Finally. My guess is that she’ll do this magical thing and find out I’m not really her daughter, that she was wrong, and then she’d turn me back and send me back home.

“You look excited,” she said.

I nodded with enthusiasm. “I can’t wait.”

Jennifer picked up what could only be called a goblet and sprinkled something inside. “Here you go. Drink it all down.”

I looked down and saw the mix. It didn’t look too appetizing. “What is it?”

She shook her finger at me playfully. “Listen to Mommy, sweetie. Bottoms up.”

Closing my eyes I tried to imagine this was a dare between my friends and I like we used to do. The mixture was awful and I almost lost it about halfway through, but I was determined to keep it down and get this farce behind me.

“Good girl.”

She held her hand out for the goblet and then pricked her finger on something letting out a drop of blood on to the red paint of the circle. It flashed with energy and I flinched away.

“Don’t worry, honey. It won’t hurt. It’s just the magic activating.”

I nodded warily and felt my stomach rumbling.

Hurry, before I throw up.

“Do you, Richard Grayson, renounce your heritage and take up that of the Kale family?”

Jennifer nodded her head encouragingly.

“Yes.”

“Do you accept the name Richelle Jennifer Kale as your own and do you accept my blood as your own?”

Again she nodded.

“Yes,” I said somewhat unsure this time while I wondered what it was I was actually saying.

My stomach rumbled again louder. I put my hand over my belly and pressed a little to ease the discomfort.

“Do you, Richelle Jennifer Kale, accept me as your mother, your blood kin as if I were the one to give birth to you?”

“Yes.”

Her eyes closed and I felt something like those caterpillars again running over my skin.

Oh shit, I’m changing again. Please let it be into a guy, please!

There was a burst of wind and heat.

“Rise, my true daughter, and take my hand.”

My eyes fluttered open and I looked down. The toga thing didn’t really allow for decent look at what I appeared to be, but there was one thing for certain: my breasts didn’t go away.

Shit… shit… it didn’t work.

I unfolded my legs and awkwardly got up. Things had shifted a little. Everything looked a tiny big bigger.

“Look at you. Your hair’s curly like mine used to be. It’s so cute.”

She took my hand and led me while I was still mystified about what had happened. There was a floor length mirror that she put me in front of and then stood next to me. I blinked at the sight.

“We could be sisters.”

My face had filled out and my eyes changed to a light green. They were different. Even as a girl I resembled my old self. I could see Dick Grayson in that face, but this was something entirely different. It was all gone. I looked like Jennifer’s daughter.

My eyes watered up and tears fell down my cheeks.

“Aww, you’re so happy, you’re crying. Come on, sweetie. Let’s get you to bed. It’s been a long day for you and I’m sure you’re tired.”

I nodded and shuffled along beside her. “When you wake up I’ll have breakfast ready and we can get started on finding your sister, okay?”

“Uh-huh.”

Back in my new room, Jennifer took out a really frilly set of panties and a nightgown that barely dropped down over my butt and dressed me for bed. When I got under the covers she tucked me in and kissed my forehead.

“I know it’s been a big shock, honey. Just remember this. You’re my daughter now, of my blood and your acceptance. I’ll take care of you for the rest of your life, okay?”

I nodded and pulled the sheets tighter around my neck.

When she closed the door behind her, I let the dam burst and just cried at my stupidity and my loss.

~O~

The next morning I found an outfit hanging in the bathroom for me, complete with lingerie. Blue bikini panties with a matching bra that looked like it was missing half its cup was my base. Everything seemed already adjusted on the bra. It fit perfectly and I felt almost normal, if that made any sense. The dress was blue with thin white lines and made out of some knit material. It was like a tank top from the waist above and then it billowed out about a quarter the way down my smooth thighs.

It was very pretty and very teen styled. A pair of flat sandals that had a tiny buckle around my ankle went on last, and that was it. I was dressed. My hair was still cut in a bob style but instead of the smooth flat hair, I had thick ringlets. I chose a pick to untangle them a little, and then I brushed my near perfect teeth. The only flaw I saw in them was the bottom two eye teeth were slightly crooked.

Staring at my eyes, in the mirror, I nearly started crying again, but I held it together.

“Priorities, Richelle.” I shut my eyes and called myself Dick in my head. “Just take care of the priorities.”

“That’s a very positive attitude to have, sweetie.”

I jumped and held a hand to my heart. “Mom, you scared me.”

See how well I held it together.

Her face looked like she melted inside. “I like that better than Mommy. A young lady like you shouldn’t act like a pre-teen. Call me Mom from now on.”

“Yes, Ma’am.”

“Breakfast is ready. I’ll show you to the dining room.” When I stepped away from the sink she looked me over. “That dress is perfect for you. Sorry, I couldn’t wait, I went shopping for you. Your closet is full and you’ll look every bit the Kale that you are.”

On the way out she picked up a good sized blue purse and brought it along.

The set up was beautiful, I admitted. She lived well, except for the darkened windows. When I sat down she lifted the silver cover off the plate and I found a variety of fruit and grains for breakfast. Cereal was about my speed, and I think she saw that on my face.

“You’ll need to eat a nice healthy breakfast, Richelle. Cross your legs, sweetie. A lady never advertises her wares.

I did as I was told as she rummaged through the purse and pulled out a big wallet. “You’re all set with a driver’s license, a number of credit cards to various stores and a few major ones. Try to keep your spending limits under ten thousand a day on each card unless you let me know ahead of time.”

My eyes widened as I took a bite of apple. I chewed quickly and swallowed. “I’m sorry; did you say ten thousand a day?”

She nodded. “I know, it’s not a lot, but you need to learn the value of money. It doesn’t grow on trees you know. Speaking of which there’s a few thousand in cash for mad money. Here’s your cell phone and I’ve put some tampons and liners in a separate compartment along with some Midol when your time of the month comes.”

I nearly choked again.

Jennifer giggled. “You’re a fertile Kale, Richelle. Let me know the moment it happens because I want to experience everything with you, and I can show you a little spell that will take the edge off any cramping or bloating.”

The breakfast wasn’t tasting very good anymore.

“And now for the best part.” She spread the purse open wide and showed me a zippered pocket. “In here is enough room for two changes of clothes. I’ve put in a little black dress and another dress similar to what you’re wearing now.”

“That’s pretty neat,” I said since I’d been so quiet.

“It’s my own invention.” Closing it up, she set the purse aside. “Now for the rules of the house. I learned my lesson the hard way with your sister.”

I nodded and popped a grape in my mouth.

“Number one: no lying about anything. If you go somewhere, tell me where you are going. If circumstances change, call and let me know as soon as possible.”

“Yes, Ma’am.”

“Number two: Whatever goes on in this house stays in this house. No telling anyone. I’ll respect your privacy the same way.”

“Yes, Ma’am.”

“We’ll work on the rest as we go on. You’ll learn the family business, Sorcery. I’ll be your teacher because I’m the best. You’ll be the second best, and Ariel, if she comes to her senses will be third best.”

Crossing her hands on the table, she leaned in close. “Now for your first test.”

I blinked and swallowed a piece of melon. “Test?”

She nodded with reluctance. “There are always tests. Your first test will be retrieving your wayward sister. I’ve narrowed the area down to central Austin, but she’s protected by magic, so I can’t get a lock on. You’ll take the car to Austin and find her, talk her into coming back, and then we can be a family again.”

Was she serious? Austin wasn’t some little Podunk town with a low population. “How am I supposed to find her? It’s a big city.”

“Lift your hair up.”

She stood and walked behind me. “Since you’ve been so trusting and devoted to me, Richelle, I’m entrusting this amulet to you. It’s the Amulet of Agamotto. I’ve spelled it to track her down. There is no illusion that it can’t break, so it should see through anything she thinks will hide her.”

It was silver in color. At the lowest point it was square shaped and had a twelve point star in the middle.

“Just say Ariel while holding it and it will activate. You’ll be able to figure it out from there.” When she sat back down she slid a set of keys across the table to me. “Bring her back, Richelle. That is your test. If you succeed, I give you anything you want. Even if I don’t want to I’ll do it. Anything.”

That set my mind to racing. “Really?”

“Anything your heart desires, my daughter.”

“You said she has magic. Will she hurt me?”

Jennifer shook her head. “No magic can permanently harm you while you wear that Amulet. And there’s your pistol as well for more mundane problems.”

I did a double take. “I’m sorry, what?”

She banged her head with the heel of her hand. “I’m just a ditz sometimes.”

Opening my purse again she withdrew a small fluorescent pink pistol. I couldn’t believe that they actually came in that color. I thought it was a toy at first.

“Just point and pull the trigger, and don’t worry about consequences. I can cover up anything.”

She stuck it back in the purse and handed it to me. “Now, remember to eat healthy and call me when you get there so I know you’re safe.”

A kiss on the cheek followed before she declared breakfast over and led me down an elevator to something I’d only seen in movies: a Mercedes-Benz SLS AMG.

“Sweet.”

Jennifer smiled. “I think this is a good starter car.”

I glanced at her. For James Bond maybe.

“It’s pretty,” I said, trying to sound like a stereotypical girl. Hopefully she bought it.

“I’ve packed you a suitcase with some extra clothes and your toiletries. Drive safely, please. I’ve got it spelled to reject any police radar, but keep it under a hundred, Richelle.”

Going with the flow, I hugged her. “Thanks, Mom. You’re the best.”

~O~

Once I was on I-10 I opened it up and darted between traffic. I had a mission. Bring Ariel Chylde back home by any means necessary, and then cash in my gender and get my life back to where it was, all before Sunday.

Piece of cake.

TBC...

Author's Note: Kudos to djkauf for betaing this for me. Pic Credit: Alice xz.

Chapter 2

The Mercedes handled like a dream. When I arrived in Austin, I filled up and went across the street to a restaurant to grab something to eat before I started the hunt for my salvation.

The menu had so many greasy things that I felt myself salivating over, but I ordered a chef salad instead. It was a compromise and you’ll see why in a second.

Pulling my cell phone out, I found Jennifer’s number in the menu and hit send.

“You made good time, sweetie.”

I tried to giggle like I thought a girl would. It came out okay, but I knew I could do better. “I kept it under eighty, Mom.”

“Have you started your search yet?” she asked.

“I wanted to get something to eat first so I wouldn’t be hungry if it lasts longer than expected.”

“And what are you having?” Her voice had a touch of wariness to it.

“I remembered you said to eat healthy, Mom, so I’m having a salad with olive oil and vinaigrette dressing.”

She sighed over the phone. “You know if you keep being this good that I’m going to have to reward you.”

Giving her another giggle I said, “I’m not doing it to get more stuff. I’m doing it because you said it’s the best for me and I’m doing it for you.”

“Okay, twist my arm,” she said while laughing that ugly laugh of hers. “Keep it up and the car is yours.”

“Really, Mom?! It’s so cool. Did you know it has five cup holders and only two seats? And the red is so pretty.”

Rolling my eyes, I thought I was laying it on a little thick.

“I’m happy that you like it.”

“Oh, what should I have for dinner? I’m just used to really bad stuff like pizza and burgers. I can’t believe I used to eat that.”

“Pick a nice restaurant tonight and call me before you order. I’ll walk you through it.”

Like I couldn’t figure out a menu. How stupid does she think I am?

“I’ll do that. I see the man with my salad, Mom. I better go.”

“Call me when you have any leads, Richelle.”

“I will, Mom. Love you.”

She sucked in a breath and I thought I’d blown everything.

“I love you too, Richelle. Stay sweet.”

~O~

The salad was somewhat filling, but I seriously wanted something with actual beef in the ingredients, that and Coke.

To keep my energy up I grabbed a Monster drink from the convenience store at the gas station I filled up at and then set to work. Taking the amulet in my hand I concentrated on my subject’s face.

“Ariel Chylde.”

While I continued to hold it, I drove around until it led me to an apartment building called The Monarch.

“Snazzy.”

I shouldered my purse and set the alarm on the Mercedes, before entering the building. It was really annoying to stop at every floor trying to get a read on the amulet, especially when it took twenty-nine floors to get it right. That was as high as it went.

After exiting the elevator I turned left and followed the hallway around until it came to a dead end at 2901.

Letting go of the amulet, I dropped it underneath the top of my dress and knocked on the door. Hopefully this would be quick. I’d tell her about how she needed to go home because her guardian said so and then we’d leave and I’d have my life back by tonight or tomorrow morning at the latest.

The door opened and there she was, just as beautiful as I remembered, wearing some really sexy shorts and a camisole.

She looked at me oddly for a second before her eyes widened. “Who are you?”

My lips perched. “You remember the guy you met at school named Dick?”

Her brows creased. “Uh…”

“Yeah, well Jennifer Kale kidnapped him and turned him into me. I’m Dick… or I used to be. Now I’m Richelle if you can believe that.”

Ariel’s mouth opened and closed then she looked like she was incredibly sorry. “Um… what was the superhero name you gave me?”

I started to say, what? But I figured she was trying to see if it was really me. “Lesbian-girl, because you wouldn’t tell me your name. Then you said you liked Darkchylde better.”

“Shit.” She pushed the door open. “Come in.”

Looking left I saw the hall bend and to the right I saw what looked to be a living room. Without waiting for an invitation I strode off down the hall to the open room there were four big windows along the north wall and a massive balcony outside. Of course, it was the penthouse apartment.

“So you and Jennifer are witches,” I said as an opening.

“Don’t let her hear you say that. She’s a Sorceress, I’m the problem child. Dick, how did…”

“It’s Richelle now, as you can see, I’ve got the full package upgrade. Gigantic breasts, no dick, firm ass.”

She winced, but I had a hard time feeling any pity for her. It was because of her that I was put through all of this.

“I’m sorry,” she said. “That’s why I ran away on the second day. I didn’t want to get you involved. That’s why I tried not to make any friends.”

“Well, it didn’t work. She tracked me down like minutes after you disappeared and turned me into a girl.”

Ariel seemed confused. “Why would she do that? That makes no sense.”

“Because she wants a daughter. That same night she took me home with her and did some fucked up ritual that made me her real daughter, by blood and everything.”

She dropped back on the seriously nice couch and sighed. “That’s why you look so much like her.”

“Yeah.” I approached the sliding glass door and looked over north Austin. “Now I have to be this perfect little teenaged daughter and call her Mom, and I can’t do anything about it because I have no idea what she’ll do if I rebel. I mean she’s a seriously powerful Sorceress.”

“I know. That’s why I ran. I’m so sorry that you got involved with it. Look, I’ll try my best to turn you ba…”

I looked over my shoulder at Ariel and she was staring off into space. “Ariel?”

Her eyes focused. “I know this is going to sound weird but someone wants to talk to you.”

What could be weird about that? “On a scale of one to ten someone wanting to talk to me rates about a negative three on the weird-o-meter.”

She shook her head, smiling a little. “What makes it strange is that someone is inside of me.”

“Pardon?” Was Ariel just as nuts as her cousin? I had many more questions for her but settled on that one.

“It’s why Jennifer wants me so bad. Look, her name is DC. Just talk to her. She has some questions for you about what Jennifer did.”

“Okaaay.”

There was something that was visibly different about Ariel in the next moment. Her body language changed. She seemed much more confident as she rose from the couch and crossed the floor.

“Hello, Richelle. I apologize about our role in your abduction and change.”

Her eyes traveled my body with appreciation. “Though I must say you’ve turned out fabulous. If you going to get stuck in a different gender then this is a good form to have.”

I frowned at her. “I’m getting changed back.”

“Hmm, about that… I assume when Jennifer first changed you it was against your will?”

I nodded. “Yeah. She popped up in my bedroom and zapped me. Poof, instant girl.”

“Good, that makes things easier. How about the second time when she made you her daughter and you took on features similar to hers?”

Shaking my head I said. “I don’t understand. What are you asking?”

“I’m sorry. Was it against your will, or did you agree to the transformation?”

My mouth opened to protest that of course I didn’t agree to it, but my thoughts ran to exactly what Jennifer said and then what I said. “I… sort of. The way she phrased the ritual…”

DC stopped me. “It was a ritual? Describe it.”

“Uh… magical circle, a drink from a goblet, then she asked me some questions and I said yes.”

DC’s face fell and I immediately amended what I said. “The way she phrased it, it was like she was testing to see if I was her daughter. I didn’t think it would work. I thought I’d be changed back to Dick Grayson.”

She stepped forward and took my hands in hers, looking at me with intense sadness. “Richelle, I’m afraid there is no going back from that particular ritual. This is your body, for good or ill until you die.”

My knees felt weak and my chest tightened. I couldn’t breathe. “No…”

“Richelle, come, sit down. Hurry before you fall down.”

I dropped into a chair and DC spread my legs and then pulled me until I was bent over. “Take short even breaths. You’re hyperventilating.”

“Oh God, oh God, oh God,” I said over and over.

~O~

The sound of the air conditioning kicking on woke me. I quickly sat up and looked around. It was a pretty nice semi rectangular room, maybe about sixteen by twelve feet big. The bed was very comfortable and there was a dresser and an armoire, both in cherrywood. There was an attached bathroom and the door to the main room was open.

Footsteps sounded like they were coming upstairs, so those had to be pretty close. Ariel’s head poked around the corner.

“Hey, you feeling better?” she said with more than a little concern.

I nodded. “Sorry, I normally don’t pass out like that.”

She shrugged. “It was some awful news. I’m just glad DC was there. I wouldn’t have known what to do. I wish I could help you in some way.”

The information DC gave me washed over my brain for a second time, and tears started forming at my eyes. Ariel sat herself down right up against me and put her arm around my shoulder.

“Hey, hey, it’s going to be okay. We’ll work through this.”

“My dad and step-mom are going to come back from their trip on Sunday and I’m going to be missing. How exactly is this going to be okay?”

Ariel was quiet for a few moments while I silently cried. “I’ll make it right. It won’t be perfect, but I’ll do my best to make it right.”

I sniffed, pathetically. “What about Jennifer?”

“We’ll go back together and we’ll sit down and hash something out. Maybe there’s a way for you to look like Dick until graduation and then you can move out.”

I shook my head. “No, she’s already dead set on me being her daughter. You don’t see her when I act all sweet and caring. If I even mention going back to Dad there’s no telling what she’ll do.”

Ariel stood and faced me. “Then I’ll bring it up. Insist that we work something out to where your parents can be a part of your life in some way. Believe me, when I actually try to get along with someone I can be pretty persuasive. Then we can work out a sane way to cohabitate.”

“She’s got to get some counseling or something,” I said.

“Yeah, I talked to DC about that. Her problem is the magic. We did some scrying into her past to try and find something to hold over her and we found out she wasn’t always like this. She was actually pretty nice once upon a time.”

Ariel saw the look of disbelief on my face.

“It’s true. She’s been fighting evil, demons, Dormammu, you name it for decades. Get this, she’s in her fifties.”

“Seriously?”

She nodded. “Yeah. DC thinks that she can help her but it has to be voluntary or she has to be unconscious. I just haven’t figured out a way to get her to accept it. That’s where you come in. With you there I think we might have a chance.”

“Okay. Maybe if we can get her into a sane place we can get more done. Maybe we can tell my parents.”

Ariel smiled. “That’s what I’m thinking. Okay, I’m going to go start making dinner for us. I found your keys and got your suitcase; it’s in front of your bed. While you’re here, you’re family. This is your room. Why don’t you give her a call and check in. Tell her you found me and we’ll be back tomorrow.”

Looking up at her I asked, “Are you sure?”

She nodded. “If we can help her not slide any further into the pit of insanity, don’t you think she deserves a chance?”

I wasn’t so sure. She’d destroyed my life and altered my sex. That’s kind of hard to forgive in the course of one revelation. “Yeah, I guess.”

~O~

“Hi sweetie. Dinner time already?”

“I found her.”

Her breath caught. “Really. I haven’t sensed anything, but she’s under that damn cloak.”

“Mom, I’m in her apartment right now and she’s making me dinner.”

This time she sounded really surprised. “How did you manage that? That’s incredible.”

I inhaled and then let it go. “I took a page from the first rule you taught me. Don’t lie. I’ve told her everything, from the moment you and I met.”

“Everything?”

“Well, not everything. Some things are private like between you and me, but I covered the high points, told her you made me your daughter, who I was before that, and that you want her to come home.”

Jennifer snorted. “I bet she loved that idea. What’d she say?”

“Actually it was her idea to come home with me tomorrow. She said that she doesn’t want to fight and all three of us should come to an understanding about how we should live our lives, an agreement that is understood so there won’t be any miscommunication in the future.”

There was a long silence from the other end of the line. “Richelle, are you telling the truth?”

“Yes, ma’am. Not everything. It’s like what I’m doing with you; I’m doing the same with her. Those are the high points and some things are personal, between Ariel and me.”

“Okay,” she said. “I understand.”

“Mom, you gotta be cool with her, okay? She didn’t tell me what went on between the two of you, but she’s making an effort here. I can tell.”

She giggled. “Of course you can, honey, you’re a Kale. What time can I expect you tomorrow?”

“I’m not sure. I’ll call when we leave, okay?”

“Sounds good. I’m very proud of you, Richelle. You’ve performed beyond my wildest dreams.”

“Thanks, Mom. I’m going to go help Ariel with dinner now, okay.”

“Okay sweetie. I love you.”

I wrinkled my nose. “Love you too.”

After dumping the cell in my purse I went to splash a little cold water on my face. Looking at myself in the mirror I still couldn’t accept that I’d be seeing that face for the rest of my life. I was a girl, forever.

I ran a towel over that thin nose and wide cheekbones, over the tall forehead and rounded chin, nothing like I’d known for the last sixteen years of my life. It was a very pretty face, strong and passionate looking, but I also knew that it could look very mean and somewhat crazy.

It wasn’t a death sentence, I knew that. Someday I might even enjoy being a girl, but for right then it seemed like it was impossibly far off.

Straightening out my dress, I ran my fingers through my hair and started my way downstairs. When I reached the kitchen, Ariel’s back was too me and I saw the most amazingly intricate tattoo on her back. It went high up on her shoulders and dropped below her shorts down to her ankles; a pair of black angel’s wings.

“Wow, that tat is awesome.”

She turned around and smiled at me. “Thanks. Hurt like a bitch when they came through. They’re real wings, but when they’re pulled back inside me they look like a tattoo.”

“You have wings? You’re a metahuman?”

“Kind of.” She crossed the kitchen and set a wineglass in front of me before pouring me a healthy portion of some white wine. “It’s a Sauvignon Blanc. We’re having Shrimp Scampi or Crawfish Etouffee, or both.”

I picked up the glass and looked at it like I knew what I was doing. “I don’t normally drink wine.”

“Beer?”

I shook my head. “My dad is a cop. If I ever got drunk he’d kick my butt.”

Ariel smiled evilly. “So I’m popping your cherry?”

I laughed at the insinuation. “That’s what I hoped you would be able to do when I first met you as Dick, but that plan is all shot to hell.”

“Plus the whole lesbian thing I’ve got going on. I would have never been interested in you as a guy. Sorry, but thems the breaks.”

Taking a little sip of wine I was surprised it didn’t suck. I mean wine is supposed to be alcoholic grape juice, and I really hate grape juice. But this stuff was pretty good.

“Does that mean I stand a chance now?”

Ariel’s mouth opened for a second and then closed with a smile. “I think I better check on the Etouffee.”

“That wasn’t an answer.”

No matter what body I was in, I was still intensely attracted to her. Every move she made was just gorgeous. “There are things you don’t know about me, Richelle.”

I looked at the clock which was edging on five. “We’ve got all night and tomorrow morning. We’re all alone in your amazing penthouse apartment.”

“Our apartment; as long as you are here it’s yours too.”

“You’re changing the subject.”

“I’m a guy.”

I almost dropped my glass. “What?”

“Ariel was originally a guy’s name before girls stole it. I was born Ariel Raymond Chylde.”

Looking at her body and face, there was absolutely no possible way that could be true.

“Two weeks ago I was just an average guy in an average Mississippi town. Through things I don’t want to get into at the moment, I met Dormammu, a demon, or more like the head demon. He activated my metagene and was in the process of forcing demons out of my body. That’s my power. I’m kind of like a portal to the supernatural world. Through me they can come through.”

“Ugh. That sucks as a power,” I said.

She nodded. “Pretty much. The thing is during all this, I came upon this thing called the Book of Zhered-Na, it’s also known as The Obsidian Stone. I absorbed it into me and that’s how DC came to life. That’s also how I met Jennifer.”

Ariel seemed put off by talking about it. She sipped at her wine and then set it down. “Basically she saved my town from being a portal to hell by separating the magical and Meta me from the old me, making two of us. The old me stayed with my father and the one you’re seeing now moved in with her. We were like fire and gasoline, well, that and her insanity. Then I ran away.”

“How does this make you a guy?”

She giggled. “Sorry, I kind of skipped that part, didn’t I? When DC came into being it created a female side of me that I can control. So whenever I want, I can switch back to being a guy.”

Maybe it was the look on my face. Ariel unbuttoned the top of the shorts.

“Okay, don’t freak out.”

In the span of five seconds I watched as that insanely beautiful girl turned into an average looking guy before my eyes.

“Weird, huh?”

My hands started shaking and I downed the rest of my wine in one gulp.

~O~

Conversation through dinner was mostly about the food or benign subjects while Ariel was letting me process the thought of being attracted to a girl that I found out was actually a guy, even though when he was a girl she was completely a girl. I was so confused.

I’m not a homophobe, really. I mean I don’t really care one way or another what someone does. As long as they don’t hurt other people then more power to them.

When Ariel reached the end of her meal she took her plate to the kitchen and refilled her wineglass and mine as well. The food helped me even out a little after that entire first glass started hitting me, but I was still pleasantly tipsy. Apparently I’m a lightweight.

“What are you thinking about?” she asked.

I wiped my mouth and set the plate aside. “It’s messed up.”

She smiled serenely. “Any particular thing or life in general?”

I shrugged. “Well my life at the moment. That’s seriously messed up. I was referring to the thing between us.”

“Ah.” Ariel left it at that and sipped some more wine.

“I’m not really attracted to guys but I’m seriously attracted to you. And you’re only a guy some of the time. So if we hooked up and you wanted to be a guy sometime, would that mean that I was your girlfriend and you’d want to… you know.”

“Richelle, there a question you need to ask first. You’ve forgotten something.”

My brain was addled. I couldn’t concentrate and when I could all I could think about was how much I wanted her. “What’d I miss?”

“The question you need to ask is if I’m attracted to you.”

“Oh.” Duh. “I think I’m drunk.”

Ariel giggled. “I think so too. Why don’t we table this conversation until you aren’t.”

She helped me upstairs and found my ultra-girlie sleepwear. “Let me guess, Jennifer bought this for you?”

“Just give me my frilly panties and… what is this thing called?”

I could tell she was hiding a smirk under the hand that was covering her face. “It’s a babydoll nightgown. We’ll get you something a little more age appropriate when we get back, okay? Go get changed and I’ll stick around to make sure you make it to your bed.”

My legs didn’t seem to want to work very well as I pulled my dress over my head and tossed my panties aside. I peed for quite a long time not realizing how long it had been since I’d visited a bathroom. And what is it with having to sit down to do this? Some things about girls I just didn’t understand.

With my ruffled panties on and my babydoll still not quite making it past my butt so it showed off the ruffles, I washed my face and stumbled to bed.

Ariel tucked me in and smiled. “I think your nightgown is very cute, Richelle.”

I reached out and grabbed her wrist before she left. “I don’t want you to be my sister.”

She patted my hand. “Good, that would make the whole being attracted to one another a lot less taboo.”

I smiled at her joke then realized what she said. “Do you think I’m pretty, Ariel?”

The bed moved a little, but I could barely keep my eyes open to see her face.

“I think you’re beautiful. I’m sorry that Jennifer did this to you, but I’m kind of glad I have someone to share it with. Does that make me a bad person?”

No was on my lips but it wouldn’t come out because I was already asleep.

~O~

The next morning was gloomy. Storm clouds were heading up from the Gulf of Mexico. Houston was probably under water. Flooding has always been a problem in certain areas of town. That made the trip back a problem. The Mercedes sat kind of low to the ground. Going through any depth of water might not be too good for the car and since it was mine now I really didn’t want to take any chances with it.

My head hurt a little, I guess from the alcohol, but I still had my wits about me. That’s why I called Jennifer.

“Good morning sunshine. Did you sleep well?”

“Morning, Mom. Yeah I slept find. I called about the weather. Is it flooding there?”

Her voice didn’t sound too pleased. “Tropical storm is rolling in. I won’t be able to send a portal to you either. Sometimes bad storms mess up the spell. Do you mind staying with Ariel until it passes?”

I grinned. “I was hoping that would be okay with you. We’re getting on pretty well.”

“Hmm, she’s not trying to get you into her grungy clothes is she?”

“No, Mom. I wore my babydoll last night and I’m looking at this sparkly dress thing right now.”

“Is it the black sequin chiffon dress?”

Honestly I didn’t have a clue. “It’s sleeveless and the top part is sparkly and the skirt part has roses on it, but it’s mostly black.”

Jennifer giggled. “That top part is called a bodice, sweetie. You won’t need a bra with that. The Dior patent leather slides are the shoes that go with it.”

Digging in the suitcase I pulled out a pair of Christian Dior shoes that I hoped weren’t the ones she was talking about.

“Um… are you talking about the high heels?”

“They’re only four inch heels, Richelle and a half inch of that is platform, so it’s only like three inches. You’ll get used to them. Trust your mother.”

I wasn’t so sure, but I didn’t want her freaking out about something like this. “Okay. The dress is really pretty, Mom. I can’t wait to see what it looks like.”

A relieved sigh sounded on the other end. “I’m sure you’ll look precious sweetheart.”

After taking a shower I dried my hair and put some goop in my hair. The bottle was accompanied by a note that told me what to do. It was annoying to dry my hair on the low setting with this big attachment called a diffuser on the end. Jennifer wrote that it would prevent my hair from frizzing. I didn’t even know what that meant, but took her advice all the same.

The P.S. I Love You lotion was next. My hands just seemed to go on automatic with all of these things. My thinking was that this was what every girl out there had to do look nice, and I wanted to look nice for Ariel. Don’t ask me why.

It’s one thing to look decent as a guy, and a whole other to do it as a girl. I wanted her to be attracted to me, to want me. Even if I always would be a girl from the day Jennifer changed me, I was still conflicted in my heart. However, it didn’t change the desire I held for the girl that was downstairs.

Stepping into the dress, I pulled it up and settled my breasts in the provided cups before doing up the small zip at the back. Tiny strings went over my shoulders again. At least the skirt on this one reached to mid-thigh.

Eyeing the high heels, I slipped my feet, one after the other into them and stood there trying to get comfortable with the added height. The pull at the front of my thighs wasn’t bad and they felt comfortable enough on my feet, just not very secure since there wasn’t a strap or anything to hold them on.

I practiced waking around for a good fifteen minutes until I felt confident enough not to twist an ankle. Looking at myself in the mirror, I frown at my face. It was pretty, but it was plain.

I wound up calling Jennifer back and with the aid of the camera on the phone she walked me through the basics. I think she was having a lot more fun than I was. Basically I shaped my eyebrows with a pencil, outlined the outer edged of my eyes with a different pencil, added mascara, and lipstick. The rest was too complicated to do without her there to show me. At the end I was a lot happier with the results.

“Thanks, Mom. That’s so much better.”

~O~

Not wanting to take the chance of falling, I took off my heels as I descended the stair and then slipped them on at the bottom before finding Ariel on a chair in the living room surfing on her laptop.

I guess she heard me coming from the clicking of the heels on the tiled hall floor. When she saw me, I could swear she did a double-take.

As the night before, Ariel was dressed in shorts and a cami, just different ones.

“Wow, you look great,” she said.

On instinct I spun around. “Do you like it?”

The skirt flared around my hips and I knew I’d given Ariel a brief glimpse of the French cut panties I was wearing. She didn’t say anything at first and her face looked a little flushed.

“Yeah. You’re beautiful and your face. Your makeup looks really… um. I’ll be right back. Help yourself to anything in the kitchen.”

Ariel didn’t run but her pace was pretty quick. “Shit, I hope I didn’t scare her off.”

Finding some apples and a pear, I made myself a fruit salad and sat at the breakfast table waiting for her to come back. It took forever, or at least until I finished breakfast, but when she did, I nearly dropped my bowl. There was the Ariel I remembered.

She had on some severely skinny jeans that were ripped all up the front and a light blue really feminine top that looked like a tank, but it was trimmed with lace and billowed at the bottom to look a little flirty. Her face was made up and her hair back in a French braid that looked like it stretched all the way to her butt. The final touch was the flat-heeled sandals.

“Is this okay? I’m not really a dress type when I’m a girl.”

“You look great, Ariel. You didn’t have to get dressed up for me.”

She shook her head like she’d been caught out or something. “No, I’m not… I’m just… I mean… It looks like it’s going to rain later and I thought I’d show you a little of Austin while we’re here. I’ll call Jennifer and tell her we’re not coming today, with that storm and all.”

I smiled at her uneasiness. “I’ve already called her. It’s flooding in Houston and she suggested for us to stay here until it passes.”

Ariel blinked. “She did?”

After rinsing the bowl I opened the dishwasher and set it inside. “Uh-huh. She’s playing the concerned mother thing at the moment. I suggest we take advantage of it.”

From the look on her face I knew her thoughts were elsewhere and not on me where I wanted them, so I performed a trick that I had seen played on numerous others. I accidently knocked a hand-towel to the floor in front of her and bent down to retrieve it, thus displaying the enormous amount of cleavage I currently displayed.

When I stood back up, Ariel turned away and I saw, with much pleasure on my part, her face was reddening again.

“So what’s there to do at ten in the morning in the middle of the week in Austin?”

Ariel licked her lips, which I followed with my eyes. She had seriously nice thick lips that were right on the edge of being too big, but not for me. All I could imagine was kissing them and seeing what they felt like going down on…

That sobered me right up. It’s kind of hard imagining a girl giving you a blow job only to realize you didn’t possess the right equipment. Switching over to what it would feel like with the other equipment was a mystery. Hell, I hadn’t even masturbated with the new stuff yet. What did I know?

“Does that sound good to you?”

I was so caught up in my own problems that I’d totally ignored what Ariel was saying. “Uh-huh.”

“Did you want to drive or we could walk? It’s not far.”

“Whatever you think.”

“Okay, well, grab your purse and we’ll head out.”

The trip up to the room was easy in heels, or maybe it was because I wasn’t even concentrating and distracting myself about falling. When I got up there I had an urge to check and make sure I still looked as good as I did when I went down.

A grimace fell when I saw my lipstick was gone. “Damn.”

The only chance I had to attract Ariel and I’d forgotten to be extra careful when I ate. Quickly, I reapplied a coat and checked to make sure there wasn’t anything between my teeth before tossing the lipstick and other makeup in my purse. There was no telling if I’d have to touch up during the course of the day.

Shouldering the purse I closed my eyes and said a silent mantra to myself. Be very feminine today. Be very feminine today. Don’t give her any reason to think you were a guy. She can’t think about that if she’s attracted to girls. Be a girl. Be a girl. You can do it, Richelle.

When I opened my eyes I realized that it was the first time I’d thought of myself as Richelle and not Dick.

Crap! Don’t do that. You’re Richelle. You’ve always been her and you love being a girl. Don’t get depressed about your old life. Take your new life and be the best girl you can be. It’s the only way you’ll win her.

Before you ask, that was my version of a Be the Ball speech.

Before I walked out of my room, I put on a brilliant smile and shoved aside anything that I thought of when I was a guy. I didn’t look down at my feet as I descended the stairs. I just made sure I had a firm grip on the bannister and walked confidently.

A shaky breath left my lungs when I hit the bottom. Mission accomplished. Remember your goals, Richelle.

Ariel was by the door with a tall umbrella grasped with one hand. I gave her the full effect of my smile.

“Got everything?”

I nodded. “I’m all yours for the day.” And you can take that any way you want.

We took the elevator down and out the door after that. My stride was shorter because of the heels, and Ariel’s were longer because of her impossibly long legs, but she kept at a slow pace for me. We weren’t even a block away from the apartment when I heard running footsteps from behind me and a sudden jerk from my purse.

“Hey!” I yelled.

A kid ripped it right off my arm. The look on Ariel’s face was telling. She was livid. But it was all for naught, because the kid didn’t get but five more steps away before he tripped and went headlong into the side of a building and its brick wall, face first.

We heard a loud crack and the guy dropped like a puppet with its strings cut.

Ariel ran up and got my purse back as I caught up. “Oh… eww.”

The front of the guys face was almost mashed flat. His nose was obviously broken and leaking blood at a rapid pace and his jaw didn’t look right as the bottom portion was offset by at least two inches to the side.

She looked up at me with shock. “Did…?”

I raised my hands. “I don’t know any magic. Maybe Jennifer spelled the purse.”

Ariel rolled her eyes. “It sounds like something she’d do. Well, I think that’s more than enough punishment for him unless you want to call the cops?”

I shrugged. “I’d rather spend my day with you.”

See how I snuck that in there? Then I purposely slipped my hand in hers and started back down the street. It might have been my imagination, but Ariel seemed to have a little more pep in her step. Either way, I was holding her hand and enjoying every moment I could.

We window shopped for a little while and then entered a music store. I didn’t know what to do seeing as I was supposed to act more feminine. Should I look at the boy bands or the solo girls? Not wanting her to get the wrong idea, I stayed with the female artists and chose three CDs to add to my iPod shuffle.

When we reached the cashier, Ariel paid for everything and I lifted up a little in my heels to kiss her cheek. “Thank you.”

There, if that wasn’t girly then I don’t know what was.

The cashier looked at the two of us for a moment before finishing the sale. Austin was known for having a heavy alternative lifestyle population. With strongly liberal UT only five minutes away and the fact that we were on 6th Street, it shouldn’t be odd at all to see same sex couple all over the place.

Sorry, 6th Street is notorious for its party atmosphere, kind of like New Orleans Bourbon Street. There were lots of bars, tattoo parlors, smoke shops, music stores, you name it. Granted, it was the middle of the day, during the middle of the week, but I could still imagine what it would look like at night.

Speaking of tattoo parlors, I was almost tempted to go into one and get some black angel’s wings inked on my butt or maybe low on my waist, but that was something for later, plus it seemed a little stalkerish considering I hadn’t even received a kiss from her.

Tone it down, Richelle. God, I hope insanity isn’t genetic. With Jennifer’s blood in me now, I had to consider the possibility.

We stopped for lunch and to let my feet rest. Walking for a couple hours in heels wasn’t really a smart idea. Regrettably, I ordered a medium grilled chicken salad, and Ariel had a scrumptious cheeseburger. How did she eat like that and not gain a pound? I’d seen her waist and it was perfectly toned. There was just a hint of defined muscle underneath and I looked all soft.

When I’d inspected my body for the first time I didn’t notice any muscle anywhere. It was all smooth and soft. There was no doubt I’d be the girl in our relationship if it ever happened. I’d be the lipstick lesbian and Ariel would be the butch girlfriend, except she wasn’t butch at all except for her clothes. There I was in a dress and high heels.

My eyes drifted to my hands. Maybe I should get my nails done. Girls had long painted nails, didn’t they?

I couldn’t remember. Was it in style? Damn, now I have to keep up with what’s in style! That meant magazines and more shopping.

Letting my eyes drift while we sat there in an outdoor café, I spotted a small bookstore at the next corner.

Score! Shit, girls don’t say, Score! They say… um, Yay!

“What are you thinking about?” asked Ariel as she’d swallowed the last of her burger.

I tried to be flirty. “I can’t tell you.”

It looked like she was tonguing her teeth to loosen a piece of gristle. As odd as it sounds, it was sexy. I know; I’m hopeless.

“Can we go over to that bookstore?”

She turned and looked over her shoulder. “Sure. You finished?”

I looked down at my half-eaten salad and nodded. Ariel took care of the check while I freshened up in the restroom. Lack of lipstick wasn’t going to be a problem this time.

We crossed the street and entered the bookstore. It wasn’t exactly Barnes & Noble, but it had a pretty decent selection of fashion magazines. I grabbed a tote and shooed Ariel off to the Fantasy-Science Fiction section.

Picking out at least a dozen of the current issues I loaded the tote up and moved to the Alternative Lifestyles section which was pretty big. My eyes found two books immediately. The Whole Lesbian Sex Book and How to Be a Happy Lesbian.

If I was going to go about this correctly, I wanted to know exactly how to make Ariel happy in bed from a girl’s perspective. Then I thought about what would happen if she wanted to do it in her guy body. I licked my lips at the thought, trying to steel myself at making love with a guy. Just to round out my education, I picked up 50 Way to Please Your Man. That way I could make an informed decision instead of just going off of a gut reaction.

My face burned with embarrassment as I set the whole batch on the counter to check out.

There was an older lady there who perused my selection. This is something I just didn’t get. Why do sales people even care about what people bought? They always had to offer their opinion. Why couldn’t they just take the money and bag up the selections?

I threw a look back to make sure Ariel was still occupied and she was.

“Exploring a few possibilities?”

My head snapped around. “What?”

“Your choice of books. I’m really not supposed to sell these to anyone under eighteen.”

My face dropped. “You’re kidding.”

Reaching into my purse I pulled my wallet out and fished out a fresh hundred dollar bill. “That’s yours if you just ring it up and forget about my age.”

Her hand snatched it up and I didn’t hear a single word after. Two bags were full when Ariel popped up.

“You bought all of this? I could have gotten it for you.”

I shook my head and smiled. “That’s sweet of you, but I’ve got it. Mom gave me some mad money.”

It was then that my jaw dropped. I couldn’t believe I’d called Jennifer Mom. “I mean Jennifer. God, I can’t believe I just said that.”

Ariel took the heavier of the two bags, the magazines. “It’s habit forming. You’re saying it so much to her that it just comes out of your mouth naturally. Don’t worry about it. I understand.”

My eyes were starting to burn and before I knew it Ariel had her hands around me as I buried my face on her shoulder. It took her about two minutes of repeating a few It’s okay’s and a dozen or so I understand’s before I noticed how she smelled like melon and how much I liked it.

Pulling away, I wiped at my eyes and noticed a big black mark on my hand. “Oh no…” I turned around.

Ariel immediately asked what was wrong.

“Don’t look at me. All my makeup is running. Shit!”

I heard her make a sound in her throat. “Richelle, it’s okay. I won’t think anything less of you because your mascara ran. Here, come on. I’m sure there’s a bathroom in here that you can use.”

She shuffled me through a door and led me to the girl’s restroom then said she’d be out front.

The horror in the mirror stared back at me. I hurriedly washed my face as best as I could with the provided soap and then started over at the beginning, trying my best to reapply my makeup. The eyes took a couple of tries to get right, but I was out of there in about fifteen minutes. The whites of my eyes were still red, but I looked a lot better leaving than I did on the way in.

When I stepped out of the door I saw that we were in a bar, and Ariel was sitting at a table with two drinks in front of her. Setting my purse down, I saw that she had collected my bags of books on the chair next to us. I hoped that she hadn’t gone through the bag. How embarrassing would it have been if she knew what I was up to?

“I got you a drink. I thought you could use it.”

I looked over at the bar. “Do you have a fake ID or something?”

She smiled. “Or something. DC is teaching me a few tricks. Right now nobody can really focus on us for any length of time. So they can’t estimate how old we are.”

I pointed to the red icy thing in front of me. “What is this?”

“It’s a strawberry margarita. I have a Long Island Iced Tea. Considering your tolerance to alcohol we should be evenly matched.”

There was a small straw already dipped inside. When I sipped it there was this tart and sweet taste that awakened my senses. “This is really good. It has alcohol in it?”

She smiled. “That’s what makes it a dangerous drink. No more than one for you.”

I stuck my tongue out at her and sipped some more.

“I’m sorry I broke down. I don’t know what happened. I’ve never done anything like that before.”

Ariel reached over and set her hand on mine. “It’s a girl thing. I don’t know how many times I’ve cried since I was taken from my father.”

Not wanting to bring everything even more downhill than it already was, I tried to change the subject. “Well, I promise not to be a crybaby type of girlfriend.”

I cringed and closed my eyes, almost facepalming, but remembering I’d just repaired my makeup. “I’m such a freak. It has to be the genes. Jennifer did something to make me as crazy as her.”

“Well, I’d have liked to be the one to ask you, maybe after our first date, but I guess now’s as good of a time as any.”

Maybe I was mishearing her. My fingers spread apart a little to look up through them and see if I was in my own little fantasy world. “What?”

Ariel’s face was a little pink. “I’ve been thinking about our situation. It kind of makes sense doesn’t it?”

My hands slowly fell away from my face. “I don’t understand.”

“We’re both in similar situations. Jennifer has screwed with our lives; we have common ground to share. All ego aside, I know you’re attracted to me, since you pretty much admitted it at school and all the flirting you’re doing since coming here.”

I really am a freak. Was I that transparent?

“And I have to admit, I’m very attracted to you. You’re funny, and very pretty. It doesn’t seem to matter to you about the whole lesbian thing especially considering your choice of reading material.”

Back in my palm my face went. “I knew you looked.”

Ariel giggled. “I didn’t look. I saw you pick them from the shelf. I was watching you the whole time.”

Peeking through my fingers again I said, “You were?”

Her thumb shifted until it was underneath my hand and she gripped it. “You’re hard to ignore, Richelle.”

Something inside me melted a little when she said that. “Really?”

Ariel nodded with a pretty smile. “Plus there was something that sealed the deal for me.”

Coming out of hiding for a second time, I looked at her with intent. “What was it?”

“The last book you chose. It told me that you’d at least consider being with me if I was in guy form. That’s a big leap that I know I wouldn’t be able to do.”

I took a big sip from the glass for courage. “I’m trying to accept that I’ll never be able to turn back. It’s hard, but I’m trying to move forward. Like it or not I’m a girl now, so I’m choosing to do my best to like it.”

Her seat moved back, but she didn’t let go of my hand as she moved to a closer seat, closer to me. “You’re an amazing person, Richelle. I don’t know if I could move on like that. I’ve been fighting it from day one and I’m still fighting for a way to get my life back.”

My lips twisted a little. “Well you still have hope. I really don’t. I’m not even a girl version of my old self. Genetically, I’m Jennifer’s daughter now. If I was my dad, I don’t know if I’d want me anymore.”

“That’s nuts. You were his son, just because you look different doesn’t make any difference. He still raised you. Even the great Jennifer Kale can’t take that away.”

I couldn’t help it. Looking into her eyes, the conviction she had in her heart and the way she was trying her best to give me some of her hope, I just leaned in and pressed my lips against hers.

Ariel froze for a second and I thought that I’d made a big mistake then she responded. I was right; her lips were perfect. We deepened the kiss for a small lifetime of sensations and then I pulled away.

Her eyes were kind of glassy and unfocused, but then they sharpened and a smile rose on her face. “You know, if you’re dressed up like that and I’m dressed up like this, I should be the one to initiate things.”

Heat filled my face, but it wasn’t embarrassment, it was desire. “I got tired of waiting.”

“Okay, that’s a good enough reason.”

My lips twisted to the side a little in amusement. “I really am the girl here aren’t I?”

“We can take turns if you want.”

I considered it for a few moments. “I’ll think about it. Believe it or not, I kind of like it… well certain portions of it anyway. Being a girly-girl is a lot of work.”

Ariel sighed and took both my hands in her. “I really like it though. You make a perfect girl.” She winced. “Don’t take that as an insult.”

“I don’t. I’ve been trying very hard since I woke up to be a feminine as I can be.”

“Well, you’ve succeeded.”

The made me very happy to hear her say that.

“But don’t do it on my account. Do it for you if that’s what you want.”

Again, I thought about what I really wanted. “I’ll think about that too.”

Thunder interrupted our conversation and we looked at each other. Chugging the rest of our drinks took about thirty seconds, before we exited the bar and made out way back to the apartment. Luckily we’d made a big U-turn at one point so we weren’t that far away, maybe a block or so.

It started raining right before we made it through the front door and I was surprised at my ability to almost run in high heels. Almost being the operative word. I could walk quickly. Even with all the practice I’m not a pro quite yet.

~O~

I called Jennifer and checked in before making myself comfortable on the couch reading Allure, a magazine devoted mostly to beauty tips. Lord knows I needed all the help I could get in that department. Ariel insisted I have some time to myself so I could decompress while she made dinner. My brain was going a hundred miles an hour with the subjects we talked about.

Being confused about how you want to lead your life at sixteen in a new body of the opposite sex was hard enough. So I decided I’d try out different aspect of being a girl. There were enough examples of really butch girls and ultra-feminine ones plus everywhere in between. I need to find out which one worked for me. So I started at the ultra-fem side and started working my way over. Hence the beauty tips magazine.

My plan was to immerse myself into the lifestyle and see if it was what I wanted. If it wasn’t, then I’d move over to the practical girl type. That’s the kind of girl who was feminine, but occasionally wore jeans or slacks as the occasion arose. Then Ariel’s type was next, feminine with more of a devotion to anything that didn’t involve a dress, and ultimately butch was last.

The butch style didn’t appeal to me at all for some reason and I figured I’d wind up somewhere between practical girl and traditional girl. Sorry, but I seem to like the dresses more.

I know, I’m insane.

“Learn anything yet?”

I looked up from the magazine. “I’m in the middle of a fascinating article about skin care,” I said with a lack of enthusiasm. “I never knew there were so many different ways of cleaning my face, and regular soap is just about the worst way to do it. I have so much to learn.”

Ariel closed in and leaned over giving me a toe-curling kiss before pulling back. “You don’t have to learn it all in one day, Chelle, but if you want makeup tips, DC apparently is a wiz with mine.”

“Oh, you cheat!” I swatted at her with the magazine. “No wonder you’re always perfect!”

Dinner was lite, even though I craved something more filling, I wanted to make sure I stayed thin and pretty for Ariel. Yes, I know I should be doing this all for myself, but it’s a lot easier to explain to my stomach that I’m doing it for love and not just to diet.

That night I took a bath with all the extras that Jennifer packed for me, then lotioned up and dried my hair. This time I did use the eau de toilette because I wanted to be extra feminine for Ariel, then I snuck downstairs and saw her on the couch in her shorts and tank.

She looked up at me and I saw her eyes go glassy and unfocused. We didn’t say a word to each other, but I smiled shyly and turned around. I heard light footsteps behind me as I approached her bedroom door and went inside without turning on the light.

A crack of thunder made the lights flicker but they stayed on in the hall. When I approached her bed I turned around and Ariel was right behind me. Without my heels I was a lot shorter, coming up to where my eyes met her chin.

“I want to take it a little slow, but since this might be the last time we’re alone for a while…”

Her hands rose up to hold my face. “I understand. Just let me know if I’m going too fast, okay?”

~O~

The next morning the storm still hadn’t gone away. The rain was pounding hard on the balcony attached to Ariel’s bedroom. Yes, I spent the night, and it was the most incredible night. We didn’t have sex, well not really. It’s hard to explain with girl/girl sex. Let me put it this way: neither of us saw the main equipment, but we definitely felt it.

I also experienced my first real orgasm. I’m so happy it was with her. She treated me like it was a storybook romance, saying things to me that made me feel like such a girl. Who would have thought that Dick Grayson, onetime minor league horndog would have fallen so far to the girl-side?

Being curled up at her shoulder smelling her distinctive melon scent was near heaven for me as I watched the rain pour down outside.

“Looks like were stuck here for another day,” Ariel whispered.

I jumped just a little and ran my hand across her abdomen. “I thought you were asleep.”

“I’ve been listening to the rain.”

“Mmmm.” Snuggling in tighter, I felt her hand on my back pulling me closer. “Can we stay here all day, just like this?”

“That might be a problem, ‘cause I really have to pee right now.”

Reaching up, I pecked her lips. “Go pee, I’m going upstairs and brush my teeth. I’ll be right back though, so no getting dressed.”

I watched as she walked across the floor with no shame at all. It wasn’t like she had anything to be ashamed of in the first place. Ariel was perfect. When the door closed I slid my babydoll on and almost ran up the stairs.

After taking care of the necessities I ran my fingers though my hair and then almost ran back down. When I got there I nearly yelped. There was a guy in our bed.

He flinched. “If it bothers you I’ll switch back.”

Oh, duh! It was Ariel in boy form. “No… don’t. This is a good time. You just caught me off guard.”

I took a deep breath, knowing this had to be an issue at some point. Luckily it was still pretty dark considering the cloud cover and lack of lights. I slid off my babydoll and set it aside.

He watched my every move like he didn’t want to scare me off.

“Scoot down a little,” I said since he was almost sitting up. “Let’s take it from where we were and see how it goes.”

He nodded while I pulled the covers back and slid up next to him trying to find the same position I was in before.

Sorry, but there was a definite change. Girl Ariel was really soft and thin. Guy Ariel was firm and wider in places. The nice thing was he was just as smooth, so he had that going for him.

I snuggled in as I felt his heavier arm encircle me. As I hiked a leg up over his I noticed that it was thicker and more muscled. That was pretty much all I noticed until my thigh encountered his morning visitor.

“Whoops, sorry,” I said pulling my leg away.

He chuckled and it felt funny against the side of my face. “It’s okay. Whatever you want to do it’s okay. I know this is a lot to…”

“Ariel… shh. I’m okay. It’s just different. I’m not freaking out. Let’s just enjoy the rain.”

A breath escaped his chest and I felt the tight muscles of his body release their tension. Strangely enough he felt a lot better after that, his body I mean. I squirmed a little and found a comfortable position then we both looked out the sliding glass door.

Over the next hour I slowly searched his body with my free hand. It was nothing sexual, but I wanted to know if I could feel myself being attracted to Ariel’s other self. Even in male form he was well put together. I remember his face being average for a guy; it was nothing chiseled or inherently á¼ber-masculine or anything, which I was kind of happy for. I didn’t exactly take a trip down south if you get my meaning. That was a little advanced for our relationship at that point, but I knew from my exploration that he was reacting in typical male fashion.

After I’d taken in everything I could, I rose up and looked at him. “I know I’ve probably been teasing you into insanity. I’m sorry. I just… I just need to… I don’t know.”

“Shh.” Ariel put his finger to my lips. “My girl side had a chance to be with you. That’s enough for now. I was just hoping you’d give my guy side a chance as well. Like during the day. Do you think you can do that?”

I nodded without even thinking. For Ariel, the person, I’d do a lot, and I told him so.

With that said he leaned up and kissed me. It was familiar and unfamiliar at the same time. The method of his kiss was the exact same as his girl self, but the lips were different and the hands that were holding were different. I hoped I could get through this and accept him. If I couldn’t I don’t think I could bear rejecting him and in doing so reject the girl I fell in love with.

TBC...

Author's Note: Kudos to djkauf for betaing this for me. Pic Credit: Alice xz.

Chapter 3

After lunch, the storm let up and the sun started peeking through the clouds at times. That pretty much ended our vacation from reality. Ariel, in boy form, carried our luggage down to the Mercedes after I called Jennifer and let her know that we were taking off soon. She still sounded positive and I hoped that held though to that night. Otherwise I’d have to kill the bitch.

Okay, that was a little of Dick Grayson peeking through the shades there.

I dragged my magazines and books along. I swear it seems as if I’m a weak kitten now that I’m a girl. I can’t do half the things I used to do, but I suppose having a strong guy around helps with things like that.

“Got everything?” he asked and I nodded.

I was in a yellow sundress and flats since I was driving. Ariel was in shorts and a tank, both boy-style. I still loved the legs on both of them. Maybe it’s because they were both smooth and hairless. It gives the appearance of femininity even in the face of masculinity. It reminded me of his prettier side.

He held out his hand and I looked at it. “What?”

“Keys, to drive.”

My eyes lit up with mirth. “You’re not driving my baby. Get your own car.”

Before Ariel had a chance to say any more, I ran to the driver’s side and jumped in. This was one female stereotype that was going to burn a quick death. I could drive just fine and he’d just have to accept that.

I waited for him to get himself situated with the seatbelt fastened before I turned in the seat and crawled up and halfway over the console. My right hand went to the back of his head and I threaded my fingers through his hair.

“Thanks for not being a typical guy, Ariel.”

With that said, I leaned in and in the bright light of day, knowing exactly what I was doing, I kissed him, full and thoroughly. His arms came up and pulled me the rest of the way over without any resistance from my part.

I kicked my feet and giggled when we had to readjust our kiss midstream, and in moments Ariel’s hand was on my breast and I was pushing up against it wanting more.

All of this led to an impromptu make out session in the front seat of the Mercedes and I was glad I had heavily tinted windows.

Getting back to the driver’s side wearing a sundress was ridiculously difficult, but eventually I’d made it. I brushed my hair out of my face and fixed my lipstick as Ariel watched me. His gaze was heated and out of the corner of my eye I caught the tent he was making under the front of his shorts.

That scared me a little, knowing that if we kept this up then one day that thing would be inside me. It was then that I realized what a lot of teen girls probably did. Sex was scary. The lead up to it was full of passion and energy, love and connection, but when it came down to the final act would I have the courage to complete it without letting him down?

From the way my body was responding, I’d say yes. My breasts almost ached for his hands or her hands… hell, my hands, and there was a warmth between my legs that wanted to be heated even more.

“You know, you don’t have to keep reapplying lipstick or wear makeup at all. You’re beautiful enough as it is.”

I capped off the applicator and smiled at him. “I want to be pretty for you, and I like doing it.”

Ariel’s lips pressed together like he was considering something. “If it makes you happy then I’m happy.”

“It makes me happy,” I said. “And it’s always a plus to see you having to wipe off my lipstick after we make out.”

His hand came up and rubbed at his lips self-consciously while I giggled, inserted the key into the ignition, and hit the start button on the console.

~O~

Most of the trip over was free of heavy traffic, but there was debris in the road here and there. Those were the times I took my hand off of Ariel’s smooth and firm thigh to steer with two hands.

The closer we got to Houston the heavier the atmosphere became. Tension started to ramp up and I finally had to break it because God knows when Ariel would.

“What’s wrong?”

He glanced at me for a moment. “I’m trying to think of all the different ways to approach Jennifer about what needs to be done.”

That set my mind in motion. “I’m not clear on the whole making her not insane scenario.”

“DC told me that magic is kind of like an energy drink. Well, she didn’t use those words, but I’m dumbing it down for me and you so I can put it in terms I can understand better.”

I smirked but gave him an encouraging look.

“While you’re using it, you can experience a rush of sorts and then afterward you crash. Kind of like the sugar and caffeine rush.”

Being a student in high school I was well familiar with energy drink crashes. “Uh-huh.”

“That’s average magic. Now equate other types of magic to harder drugs than caffeine.”

Something clicked in my head and I shot Ariel a look. “Are you saying that Jennifer’s using magic like heroin?”

He shook his head. “No, at least I don’t think so. She spends a lot of time meditating which is how a sorcerer or sorceress connects with magic and equalizes the amount that they have inside themselves. But there are more drugs out there that aren’t as hardcore as heroin but still have dangerous side-effects.”

I made the connection easy enough. “My grandmother, before she died, was on some serious medication to help with her MS. It was supposed to affect her muscles, but she started accusing everyone of trying to kill her. When I went to see her I was ten I think. She even accused me of being in some conspiracy. Is that what you’re talking about?”

“That’s it exactly. DC thinks that Jennifer’s used some type of magic that isn’t agreeing with her. That’s saying something too, because she wanted Jennifer dead after what she did to me.”

My foot came off the accelerator and I looked over at Ariel. “What’d she do?”

He was silent for a few moments before answering. “It doesn’t matter. What matters is we get her clean and clear of whatever is making her act like she has multiple personality disorder. She’s too powerful to lock up and from what DC and I found in our scrying, she’s done a lot for this world without anyone knowing and without any thanks.”

We entered the city limits and zipped along the freeway. “It sounds like you feel sorry for her.”

Ariel shrugged. “I guess I do in a way. Even though she’s been a major league a-hole, at one time she was a hero. She deserves a chance to be that person again. It’s the least the world owes her.”

~O~

As I pulled into the parking garage underneath the Bank of America building and into my assigned space, I hit the off button and looked over at Ariel. “How do you want to play this?”

Yes, I was the girl asking for the guy to take the lead, but I was only ordinary person here. My boyfriend had the power.

That thought made my face flush. I have a boyfriend and a girlfriend. How insane is that?

“Let’s meet up with her and see how it goes. I’ll put on my best positive attitude and try damn hard not to argue with her, and you do whatever it was before you left. Don’t let her think that anything has changed.”

I winced and was immediately filled with dread. “That’s going to be… ugh. I was the perfect little daughter and…”

He squeezed my hand. “I have faith in you, Richelle. I’m not going to think anything less if you act completely different. I know why you were doing it and you were smart to do so.”

An urge to hug him came over me, but we were still belted in.

“On that thought,” he said. “You haven’t seen acting until you see this.”

Ariel’s eyes closed and there his body shifted into his female form. It was still an amazing sight to see. When the transformation was finished, she curled her middle and pink finger up and ran them from the top of her head to her feet. My mouth dropped open as her hair styled itself, makeup applied itself, and her shorts and tank morphed into a stylish summer dress that complimented mine.

When she was finished she turned to me. “Tada!”

My eyes narrowed at the hour and half it takes me to get ready and the thirty seconds it took her to not only look like a drop dead girl, but to do it in perfect style.

“I hate you now.”

She leaned over and kissed me before popping her belt. “You love me.”

I couldn’t help myself; I kissed her back. “I still hate you, but I guess I deal with it because you’re mine.”

“And you’re mine.”

~O~

Jennifer was waiting for us when the elevator door opened. I plastered on a fake excited smile, dropped my bags, and jumped in her arms for a hug.

“Mom! I missed you so much!”

Gag!

She squeezed me back. “I missed you too honey.”

Jennifer pulled back first and looked at me with a pleasant appraising eye then it drifted to the other occupant of the elevator.

“Hello Ariel,” she said rather stiffly.

“Hello Jennifer.”

I watched as they faced off neither giving an inch until Ariel broke her gaze away. “I’m sorry about what I said.”

Jennifer breathed evenly, but it was obvious she was holding something back. “Accepted. Let’s forget about it, okay?”

Her fingers whipped out and all the bags rose off the floor, zipping down the hall to our rooms. “There, you two are all unpacked. Would you like to freshen up? I’ve made some snacks to hold us over until dinner.”

I nodded eagerly. “I’d love a nice bubble bath. I think I smell like the inside of a car. I don’t know how guys stand it.”

Ariel’s eyebrows rose at my blatant over-the-top girlishness. “Um, me too.”

Jennifer smiled approvingly. “Well, we can’t have you two smelling like boys. Try not to be too long though. I don’t want you to spoil your dinners.”

Reaching over, I kissed her on the cheek and grabbed Ariel’s hand. “Come on. I have to show you my room! It’s pink! Can you believe it? It’s perfect!”

I kept the banter running until we were inside and I heard the ding of the elevator signaling Jennifer’s exit from the floor.

“Oh my God,” Ariel said. “It’s like pre-teen hell. I feel like a Telletubbie is going to jump out from the shadows and smother me.”

“Tell me about it.” I grabbed her arm and swiveled in front of her. “First opportunity, I’m moving into your room.”

She chuckled and kissed me lightly. “I don’t know if Jennifer will go for that. Go take your bath. I’m going to see what’s left of my room and maybe change.”

~O~

My bath rid me of the frustration I’d been feeling ever since the male Ariel took me in his arms in Austin. I’m not telling you how it helped me; you’ll have to figure that out on your own.

When I got to my closet I noticed there were little notes on everything hanging there telling exactly what it was. I guessed Jennifer was helping with my knowledge of women’s clothes. There were so many different styles and makes and designers, I was lost. However I can tell you I chose a Frenchi Challis Skirt and a Rubbish Easy Fit Cotton Shirt. How’s that for detail?
What it looked like to me was a white button down shirt with little pockets over my breasts and these little buttoned tied up things on the short sleeves very odd. That, and a black skirt that made it to mid-thigh, barely. It had a stretchy waist and sat high on my waist.

The shoes that went with it were ridiculous. What the heck is a Ballet Flat? It was a slipper with a little black bow above the toes. It didn’t feel like I was wearing anything. Again I felt all cutesy, but just as long as Ariel liked it then I was okay with the whole thing.

I struggled through the makeup again. It seemed like I was getting worse every time I tried. Twenty minutes it took me to fix what I kept screwing up. I felt hopeless and inexperienced.

Knocking on Ariel’s door didn’t produce any results, so I walked down the hall until I came to another room which turned out to contain two very uncomfortable women inside staring at their drinks.

“Don’t you look adorable,” Jennifer said as she looked up. “Come, sit here, sweetie.”

I glanced at Ariel and she was looking me over. The heat was back in her eyes and I felt a jolt of pleasure at being the cause of that look on her face.

“Doesn’t Richelle look every bit the young lady, Ariel?”

My smile dropped off at Jennifer’s slight dig.

“Yes she does. She’s breathtaking.”

“Thank you.” I pulled out the chair next to Jennifer and smoothed my skirt out before sitting and crossing my legs almost without thought.

She poured tea for me and set a small saucer with three cookies in front of me.

Looking Ariel over I saw that she was wearing a denim miniskirt and a cami on top with simple thong style sandals on her feet. Jennifer must have been so disappointed.

“You look very cute, Ariel.” It was the first time I’d seen her in a skirt and I really liked it.

“Thank you. I’m glad you like it. It’s a little drafty though.”

I giggled. “I don’t know about you, but I enjoy the feeling of air between my legs. Give me a skirt or a dress any day.”

Jennifer smiled and took my hand. “Now that we’re all here I want to talk about Ariel’s ritual tonight.”

My eyes widened in alarm. “Mom… we need to talk about something first.”

She squeezed my hand. “Of course, Richelle. What’s the matter?”

I glanced at Ariel and then back at her. “Would you mind very much… I mean, is it possible…”

Jennifer’s eyes sparkled. “Honey, what’s wrong? You look all flushed.”

Taking a deep breath I set my other hand on top of hers. “Mom, I’m a lesbian. I like girls.”

She blinked for a second. “That’s quite alright. I’m bisexual myself. I understand the allure girls can have and they are so much nicer than boys, but I always wind up going back to men on occasion for other things.”

I really didn’t need to hear all of that. Gag! The thought of old people having sex just squicked me out.

“Good, thanks. I’m so happy that you understand.” My eyes darted back at Ariel for a moment hoping to gather some more courage. “The thing is…”

Jennifer finally caught on. “Oh… you two…”

Her face shifted in emotion like twelve different times. It was seriously freaky.

I silently nodded.

“Well,” Jennifer said as she stood and straightened out her skirt. “I suppose that answers a lot of questions I had about how you talked her into coming back. I did say to use any means necessary. I should have set some restrictions.”

My mouth opened at her disapproval. “It’s not like that.”

She looked at me for the first time, her eyes fierce. “Are you saying you didn’t sleep together?”

“I…” The image of waking up in Ariel’s arms flashed in my head and I knew I couldn’t deny it. I wouldn’t deny what Ariel and I did.

“All we did was sleep, Jennifer. We’ve kissed as well. Nothing was done that Richelle should feel ashamed about. She’s still innocent.”

Jennifer spun on Ariel. “Says the betrayer. What does my true daughter have to say? I want to hear it out of your mouth, Richelle Jennifer Kale. Are you still a virgin?”

I flinched away from her accusing glare. “Yes,” I whispered.

“Has the betrayer pawed at your breasts and had his hand up your skirt? Was he a male when he did this?”

True fear was starting to well up inside me. I had no defense against what she could do to me. That was proven time and again.

“Enough!” Ariel slammed her hand down on the table. “You sent Richelle to find me. She did. You had her bring me back her. She did. You ruined a young man’s life and kidnapped him from his true father to turn him into your daughter and she agreed. Now you want to punish her for following your every order, Jennifer Kale. I will not stand for it.”

Pushing away from the table I needed to escape, but I saw Jennifer bring her hands up, both of them in spell casting positions. Instead of running out of the room I dove for Ariel.

“No!” I screamed.

Something that sounded like lightning cracked in the room and I slammed against Ariel knocking her down. My back felt like it was on fire. The smell of burned fabric rent the air and my eyes locked on Ariel’s before fading slightly.

“Richelle!” screamed Jennifer.

Ariel’s face whitened and then I swear her eyes turned black. I sucked in a harsh breath and whimpered in pain.

Her eyes tracked back up to what could only be Jennifer behind me and her hand lashed out. Static electricity filled the air before the pain became too much for me.

~O~

“Please baby, wake up. Richelle, please, please. Oh God. DC do something.”

Words were spoken at the edge of my consciousness, and I felt my back stretch which made me groan with pain. Again the words were spoken and at the end I heard, “Duchess Astaroth come forth and heal this innocent girl.”

My back strained again and then I swear I could hear the flesh tear as I screamed out.

~O~

The thumpthumpthump of someone running alerted me that I was actually awake, awake and in a comfortable bed that wasn’t the one I was used to in my room at home and it wasn’t the pink nightmare of my room at Jennifer’s.

“Jennifer… oh God… Ariel!”

The door burst open and there she was.

“Richelle, you’re awake!”

In the span of two seconds she was by my side, leaning over and hugging me without the actual hugging with arms part. It was more of a squeeze.

“What happened?” My mouth was so dry my voice cracked.

“Let me get you some water. Hold on.”

Ariel got up and ran to the bathroom returning a few seconds later with a small cup. I sat up a little. My back was seriously stiff.

“Oww.”

“Try not to move too much. You’re still healing. Here.”

She held the cup to my lips and I greedily drank the whole thing.

“Ariel, what happened?”

After she set the cup aside she looked at me with tear-filled eyes. “Jennifer tried to kill me and hit you instead, because for some insane reason you jumped in front of her spell. She was so pissed and horrified that she missed and hit you that she lowered her guard and I knocked the crap out of her with a spell of my own.”

“You killed her?” I was of mixed feelings about that.

“No, just knocked her across the room, broke her arm and shoulder, and then bound her so she couldn’t use any magic.”

I sighed and dropped back onto the pillows. “You couldn’t have done that when we first arrived?”

She shook her head. “I would have never had the chance to touch her. She’s that aware of her surroundings.

“When I got back to you, I saw that you were still alive and wearing the Amulet of Agamotto. That’s the only thing that saved your life. DC patched you up and I had to call on a Demoness to make sure you’d have the use of the muscles in your back. You got tore up pretty bad.”

I felt as weak as a kitten. “Is that why it hurts so much?”

Her eyes widened. “You’re in pain?” She paused. “Oh.”

“What?”

“DC just told me something that makes sense, but I...” she sighed. “I did something that I don’t know if you’re going to like or not.”

“What? It sounds like you saved my life, or made sure I wasn’t a cripple or something. Just tell me.”

Her face firmed with regret. “Come on. There’s no room in here. We’ll have to go upstairs.”

I chuckled wryly. “I don’t think I can make it.”

In the span of a few seconds Ariel changed to her guy form. “I’ll carry you. Trust me this will help with the pain.”

I grinned at the sight of him wearing a pair of red bike shorts and a sports bra. “Nice outfit.”

Receiving a smirk back, he pulled the covers away. “I’ll change back to my female form when we get upstairs.”

With a little help I sat back up again and Ariel lifted me into her arms, but not in the traditional way. I had my legs wrapped around his waist and his hands were firmly on my butt.

“I feel like I’m three. Do you have to carry me this way?”

He chuckled. “Two reasons. Less strain on your back for one. And as for two, you have a nice butt and I like touching it.”

That made me squeeze him tighter and bury my face on his neck. The melon scent that I associated with him and her was present and it soothed my senses as we took the elevator to the level above.

When we got to the middle of the room he set me down on my feet and told me not to let go of him because I had to stand for this part.

“You know those wing tattoos I have?”

I nodded on his neck. “They’re pretty.” My brain caught up and I sucked in a breath. “You mean…”

“Like I said before, if I didn’t do anything, your back muscles would have been shredded and healed like that. I had to call one of the demons. The trouble with that is they manifest differently with me. I can call certain portions of them into my body, like the wings only.”

“Uh-huh,” I said with a fearful quality to my voice.

“With you… with you I had to insert her into your body. She healed you, and you’ll be fine after some rest, but the amount of time spent inside left some…”

“What?”

“She left some things behind.”

I squeezed my eyes shut. “I’m horrible looking. Is that what you’re saying?”

“No!” Ariel almost shouted. “You’re just as beautiful as before. Nothing’s changed. But you have a tattoo of her wings on your back, and your nails, they’re black. That’s it. You can paint your nails, baby. Nobody will ever know.”

With a nod, I agreed then sighed. “That’s a small price to pay, I know. I’m not going to freak out.”

She was silent for longer than was natural. “That’s not all is it?”

“No,” Ariel whispered.

“Do I have a tail or something?”

There was no answer. “Release your wings, Richelle. That’s why your back hurts. I had to force you to revert so you could sleep in the bed.”

My breath caught again. “They’re real wings?”

“Just let them go and take a look for yourself.”

“What do I do? Just…” There was a sensation along the entirety of my back and butt as well then I heard a loud Whoomp!

Energy filled me, enough to where I could stand on my own. Taking a step back, I looked at my fingers. They were at least twice as long with wicked looking four or five inch talons extended beyond that. My feet were the same, and I had an additional talon out the back of my heel.

“Oh God… of God…” Looking back, I saw that the wings I had were nothing like Ariel’s black feathers, but more like…

“A dragon. The demoness normally holds a dragon form, she passed all of what you see to you, and your eyes as well.”

Looking around the room, I spotted mirror and started to walk over until I heard the clicking of the talons on the floor. Trying to hold myself together was becoming increasing more difficult with all the changes. I felt like a freak of nature. It became worse when I saw my eyes. The whites had entirely disappeared and cornea took up its place instead. My pupils were thin vertical slits.

I looked like a monster and I felt like crying. What else could I do?

“How do I get rid of it,” my voice turned panicky. “Make it go away!”

Ariel was right there. “Just think of pulling it all back in.”

When I did all the energy that I had when the demon parts were present left me. Ariel scooped me up and led me to the elevator. My bed was cold when she set me down and I shivered until I was covered up.

Even though I held it together for the most part, I chose that time to break down.

~O~

Angst, angst, angst. Can I be any more of a teenage girl supernatural romance model character? Bella from Twilight has nothing on me at the moment. She doesn’t have a boyfriend and a girlfriend that can switch genders at the drop of a hat. She wasn’t kidnapped and given the zappy into a new gender. And she definitely wasn’t some freaky half human half demon-dragon hybrid with an unimaginable toenail problem.

Screw Bella and her pouty lip biting bit. I gots da real angst right here.

Spending the better part of the day in bed with Ariel talking me down from taking a diver off the roof top exhausted me. She told me that with practice I could call on only the manifestations that I wanted and not all of them at once like I did upstairs. So I practiced in bed.

After knocking the bedside lamp over three times with my wings, I figured out how to keep those hideous talons on my feet from popping out. The ones on my hands were a different matter. They wanted to come out whenever anything was activated.

By midafternoon I felt decent enough to get out of bed and shuffle around. My back was much better, but I still lacked energy, so I stayed in a cami set that Ariel dressed me in so I wouldn’t rip anything apart when I did the wing thing. The air was cold which was why I donned a silk robe Jennifer purchased.

That was one thing I was happy about. Jennifer had been beaten down.

Speaking of which, I needed to find out what happened to her. Surely Ariel wouldn’t just keep her locked up in a closet or something. There was supposed to be some sort of magical enema Ariel was supposed to perform to flush out the dark magic Jennifer messed with. That was her hope, a flush and Jennifer would be back to normal or as close to normal as a Sorceress could get.

I still didn’t know if I could deal with her. I had a lot of anger built up where she was concerned and it needed an outlet. My life had been destroyed due to her magic and every day seemed to bring on something else that I wound up being the brunt of.

Richelle Kale, the world’s butt monkey.

I cringed at my name. Maybe I could go back to being a Grayson at the very least. I guessed that depended on Dad and his reaction to finding out I wasn’t even genetically related to him anymore.

Again, speaking of which, I needed to get back to my house. There was no telling if he’s back early because I never answered the phone during my abduction time.

With pink bunny slippers on my feet — don’t ask — I shuffled down the hall to the kitchen so I could put something in my stomach and hopefully it involved caffeine of some sort.

I made it as far as the door when I heard a guy saying something.

“When are you going to talk to her about me?”

Ariel’s voice came next. “When she is up and about on her own strength. Richelle doesn’t need any more drama in her life. It kills me that so much has happened to her. She didn’t deserve this.”

“Do you think she’ll hate me for doing this?”

Ariel scoffed. “I know I would, wouldn’t you? But I can’t see any other way for it to work out without bringing the police into this mess.”

“I’m so sorry, Ariel. God, I’ve made such a mess of things. I don’t even know where to start making amends.”

From the topic of conversation I would swear that the guy was Jennifer, but why was she a guy now?

“Hopefully this is a start. I want Richelle to know that her father will be taken care of so he won’t have to worry.”

Those were the words that grabbed me more than that others and I had to have answers right away.

Stepping into the room I spotted Ariel right away, which brought a smile to my face. She was back in her skinny and ripped jeans that I thought were so attractive on her. Then I looked to who she was talking to and I thought I was going to throw up.

“Richelle,” said Ariel. “Let me explain first before you say anything.”

Sitting at a chair leaning over, looking severely depressed was… me, Dick Grayson.

“Wha… who… Jennifer?”

The boy retreated further in his chair looking like he was preparing to be yelled at. Ariel closed in on me and I took a step back.

“Your parents came back Sunday and we didn’t want your father finding an empty house. Jennifer volunteered to take your place until we could figure out a way to reverse what was done to you.”

I blinked at her for a second and let what she said register in my brain. “You can reverse it? I can be Dick again?”

She looked back at Jennifer in my male body, and then returned to gaze on me. “We don’t know but Jennifer is researching everything she has to find a way. She barely sleeps…”

Lifting my hand, I stopped her. “Hold on… what day is it?”

“Wednesday. You’ve been out of it for a while now.”

The energy I had seemed to leave my body again because I staggered and Ariel had to catch me before leading me to a chair at the table Jennifer was sitting at.

Annoyance dug at me. “Can you stop looking like me, please?”

“It’s a long term spell,” said Ariel. “She took it on as punishment to herself. If you have to be a girl then she has to be a boy, has to go to school, and be grounded for skipping so many days, not to mention not being at home when your dad called on Saturday. Oh, and for messing around in their closet or something.”

Jennifer ducked his head and covered his face. “I can’t begin to express how sorry I am, Richelle.”

Sitting down must have evened everything out, because I felt my anger coming back up again. “Well, you can start now and end somewhere near the end of the universe. Then I might think of forgiving you.”

Ariel squeezed my hand, but I wasn’t having any of it at the moment.

“Is she even safe to be around? Is she going to snap and turn my parents into animals or something for her jollies? Shouldn’t she be in witch jail or whatever they have for psychotic magic users?”

Jennifer got up and nearly sprinted out of the room. I heard his footfalls trailing down the hall until they were gone.

“Was that necessary?”

My head snapped around. “Are you kidding me?”

“Will you think of something for me?”

“What?” I said with a short temper.

“Let’s say you are at your house with your parents. Someone breaks in and is threatening their lives. You’re in your dad’s room and see his gun. Would you shoot the person knowing that if you don’t then your parents would die?”

I made an exasperated noise with my mouth. “What kind of question is that? Yeah, of course I would.”

She gave me a single nod. “That’s what Jennifer did three months ago. Dormammu has these creatures called the Mindless Ones he keeps locked up and uses when it suits his fancy. He sent them into this dimension and she had to use dark magic in order to turn them back on him. It affected her so slightly that she didn’t notice until it was too late. She was already nuts.”

My anger started seeping away. “It wasn’t because she was screwing around in something she shouldn’t have been?”

Ariel shook her head with sadness. “No. It’s been slowly building up over time. The more aggressive magic she used the more unbalanced she became. She unknowingly sacrificed her sanity to save the Earth. DC purged the darkness from her mind and she’s been a basket case since.”

“Fuck.” I dropped my face in my hands and felt tears fall. “I can’t even hate her now.”

“Once she figured out everything she’d done, she’s been trying to fix it all. I’m kind of a special case. There’s really nothing that can be done about my situation, but you… Richelle, she’s seriously torn up about it. When she knew that she couldn’t simply give you back your body she performed a ritual that turned her into Dick Grayson and she swore that she wouldn’t turn back until she made restitution to you.”

“I don’t want her money. I want my life back.”

“That’s what I meant,” she said. “You know what she thinks about guys. That’s still her attitude. She’s an á¼ber-feminist. Being a guy is literally torture for her.”

I sniffed and then snorted at the thought.

“That’s why I called it a punishment.”

The thought of Jennifer standing at a urinal at school flashed into my head. “Is she making me look like an idiot at school? She’s not shaving my legs or wearing dresses is she?”

“No. She has some magic that lets her read people’s expectations of her and acts accordingly. I’ve been keeping an eye out when I can. Though it’s pretty funny watching her flirt with the girls in your class, and get summarily shot down time and again.”

I nodded in remembrance. Even though I was a fairly good looking guy, I had no luck with women until I met Ariel. Of course I had to become a woman first for that to happen, so it didn’t really count. The thought that she was me… Dick, was horrible and satisfying at the same time.

With an exaggerated breath I started to get up only to feel weak again. Ariel was on her feet in a second.

“What do you need? I’ll get it for you.”

I closed my eyes and did what I knew was right instead of what I wanted to do. “I need to talk to her… him… whatever, and tell him I understand.”

“Look at me.”

When I opened my eyes, Ariel was right there in front of my face, smiling at me. “You’re a good person, Richelle. That’s one of the many reasons I think I’m falling for you.”

All the anger I’d been feeling left me at what she said and I kind of slumped into her arms. When I pulled back a moment later, she gave me a kiss that made my toes curl.

“Mmmm,” she said. “I’ve missed that over the last few days.”

It brought a teasing smile to my face. “Help me get my energy back and I’ll make sure to catch you up.”

Ariel grinned as she stood. “You think I’m not going to do my best to try. You’re wrong. Just in case you’re wondering, I’ve been sleeping right beside you every night. Your scent is driving me crazy, and reading your books isn’t helping matters.”

My eyes widened at that then my breasts started to ache as I remembered the effect her hands on them had on me. A second later she was gone and I was horny and tired; two feelings that should never be experienced together.

It took the better part of ten minutes for her to come back with Jennifer in tow. The whole time I had been eyeing the refrigerator because my stomach was growling in protest of sitting at the breakfast table with nothing to eat.

Fear and exhaustion looked horrible on my male face. The eyes were red and puffy from crying. I don’t remember the last time I cried as a boy. He sat down across from the table with his hands in his lap.

“I’ll fix you something light to eat, Richelle. Do you want some juice?”

I nodded thankfully to Ariel before starting in on Jennifer.

“Ariel told me about what’s going on… the thing you did with Dormammu’s minions and what happened after.”

He was looking at the table and I watched as his lips pressed together, moving slightly at everything I said.

“She also told me about what you’ve been doing since you got your mind back. Impersonating me, trying to find a way for me to come back, and not sleeping right until you do.”

A tear dropped down his cheek and I felt a lump forming in my throat in response. “You need to stop that.”

He looked up at me. His eyes were very glassy and I watched as another tear silently fell. When he spoke, I finally recognized my own voice. It wasn’t anything like I thought it should sound like.

“What?”

“Quit pushing yourself so hard. If you wind up in rehab because my dad thinks you’re on drugs you’re not going to do me any good. I need you clear-headed and focused. If that means I have to spend another week or another month as a girl then I’ll deal with it and you’ll deal with being me, being Dick.”

She shook her head. “You don’t understand. I haven’t found anything in any of my books, and I have the best and most thorough collection in existence. I’ve consulted with DC and there’s nothing in the Book of Zhered-Na that can help. There might not be a way to…”

Ever since DC had told me I’d be stuck in the female form of Jennifer’s body, I’d come to terms with it. It didn’t mean that I had accepted the idea, but I was dealing with what it meant. In a way, I’d already given up any hope of ever returning.

“Here’s the deal. You go on being Dick Grayson as you’ve decided to do, but you aren’t going to do it for the rest of your life. Do it until…”

I tried to think of a good time. “How about until the end of high school. That’s another nine months. You let my dad see you graduate and then you leave home and pretend to move to Europe or something… somewhere he would have no chance of having regular contact with Dick Grayson. That way you can go back to your regular body and we can get on with our lives.”

His lips parted. I think he was genuinely surprised at my suggestion. “Just nine months?”

I sighed and looked at him. “I might ask you to call him every now and then to let him know I’m alive, but yes. I won’t be the cause of someone living their life as a lie.”

Jennifer flinched when I said that.

“And you have to quit being all touchy. It wasn’t you that made me who I am today. It was evil-Jennifer. You’re good-Jennifer, I hope… or rather you’re good-Dick Grayson for nine more months. Try not to join the circus or anything too crazy. I still want my reputation to be untarnished. Well, no more tarnished than it already is.”

She smiled slightly at my small joke. “What about you?”

“Hmm?”

“You. Your status.”

“Oh.” I looked over at Ariel and grinned at her as she was cooking at the stove. She was so domesticated and sure of herself. “Well, keep looking for some way to fix my problem, but chill out. Killing yourself via exhaustion isn’t the answer. Besides, I’m Richelle Jennifer Kale. Consider me your illegitimate daughter that your ex-lover dropped off on your doorstep or something.”

She cringed at that. “You don’t want to change your name? That was incredibly egotistical of me to do without even asking.”

“I’ll think about it. The way I’m looking at things right now, I’m heir to the Kale name, fortune, and power. There are worse families to belong to.”

We sat there for a few minutes with nothing else being said, until Ariel brought over my breakfast and I started in. After swallowing my first bite I looked at Dick. Yeah, I’m going to think of him that way until Jennifer gets her body back.

“Richelle.”

I continued to look at him while he tried be consiliatory. “What.”

“I can make an amulet that will set a glamour over you. It would be an illusion only, but you can look like your male self again… I mean if you want to be with your dad.”

My eyebrows rose in doubt. “What’s the catch?”

She frowned. “You couldn’t wear it for any extended period of time… a couple of hours at the most.”

Maybe I was still bitter about the whole mess. Sorry, I’m just human. “So, I can basically torture myself seeing my dad, knowing I wouldn’t be able to be in his presence past that time. No thanks. I’m not into self-flogging.”

“That wasn’t what I meant… I meant… I’m sorry.”

Ariel brought my breakfast over and I felt guilty about making Jennifer feel guilty. Instead of harping on the negative again, I tried changing subjects as drastically as I could.

“So, who are you thinking of asking to the prom?”

~O~

Was I giving up on my masculinity without even a fight? Not quite. What was I supposed to do, throw myself on the floor kicking and screaming until I got my way? No. I was going to learn the family business and help Jenni… Dick find a way. He was the world’s most powerful Sorceress or Sorcerer, whatever.

In the meantime I was going to enjoy my time with Ariel.

We were still young. I didn’t have any preconceived notions that our love would span time and space, or next week for that matter. What I did know was that I had fallen for her and I’d do my best to hold on for as long as possible.

She took me flying a week after the whole hubbub was over. Remind me to wear tights or something next time. Flying in a dress was kind of cold even in the September heat.

We spoke about becoming superheroes considering our attributes. She even had names for us. She was Darkchylde, of course, and for me she chose Nightwing. I told her I wasn’t going to be just a sidekick.

That’s for the future. The world has enough superheroes. We’re too busy learning magic. Dormammu still has to be contained because he’s a threat to Ariel and Dick, not to mention the rest of the world. Once Jennifer returns he’ll have three hot Sorceress type chicks to face.

He doesn’t stand a chance.

End

Follow this arc to the next story in the series, "Witches: Coven you have found a better name for this?"

Author's not: Yeah, I'm not happy with that title either, but it'll definitely start off with "Witches."